Skip to main content

Full text of "Official guide; Niagara Falls : River, frontier, scenic botanic, electric, historic, geologic, hydraulic"

See other formats


CO 


n»» 
ELECTRIC- 


B^-  PETER-  A-  PORTER*- 


CHARLES  -D  -ARMCUD- 


-I? 


MAP  OF  THE  NIAGARA  RIVER. 
4 


Below  Ti.lr  Wat.rr 
400  Ict-t. 


Below  TiJc  Water 
4 10  feet. 


Lake  Superior 
HMO  fti-t  deep. 

Sault  St.Marie 
Lake  jtiirliiguiL 

JOOO  feet  deep. 


Below  Ti.le  Water    /jP 


Lake  Huron 

1000  feet  deep. 


Below  Tide  Water 
268  feet. 


Above  Tide  Water 
530  feet. 

Above  Tide  Water 
484  feet. 


Lake  St. Glair 

•20  feet  deep. 

Lake  Erie 

84  feet  deep. 
Niagara  River 

336  feet. 


Lake  Ontario 

500  feet  deep. 

Above  Tide  Water 

232  fcet. 


'TideWater 
DEPTHS  OF  THE  GREAT  LAKES. 


-OFFICIAL-GV1DE: 

NIAGARA 

FALLS-RIVER'FRONTIER 


SCENIC  BOIANIC  ELECTRIC- 
•HISTORIC- GEOLOGIC 

HmAVLIC  ^ 


•f 


-Vf- PETER- A  PORTERr 
WITH  lUVSTRAnONS  EB^ 
CHARLES  D  -ARNOLD 


Copyright,  1901,  by 
Peter  A.  Porter  and  Chas.  D.  Arnold. 


ECTRCN1C  VERSION 
AVAILAB16 

,  QL-lAV 


AVAlLABlfi  The  Matthews- Northrup  Works, 

Buffalo,  N.  Y. 


CONTENTS. 


Map  of  Niagara  River, 4 

Map  showing  Depths  of  Great  Lakes, 5 

Contents, 9 

Summary  of  trip  suggested  at  Niagara, n 

Expense  of  trip  suggested  at  Niagara 12 

New  York  State  Reservation  at  Niagara,  and  Queen 

Victoria  Niagara  Falls  Park, 13 

Transportation  to,  and  charges  at,  points  of  interest  at 

Niagara, 15 

Map  showing  territory  usually  embraced  in  the  term 

Scenic  Niagara,  and  covering  the  itinerary  suggested,  16 

This  Guide, 18 

Descriptive, 21 

To  the  Visitor, !  .  .  .  27 

Scenic  Niagara, 31 

New  York  State  Reservation  at  Niagara,  embrac- 
ing Goat  Island,  Green  Island,  Stedman's  Bluff, 
American  Rapids  and  Fall,  Luna  Island,  Biddle 
Stairs,  Slope  below  Goat  Island,  Cave  of  the  Winds, 
Porter's  Bluff,  Terrapin  Rocks,  Views  of  Canadian 
Rapids  and  Fall,  and  of  the  Gorge,  the  Three  Sister 
Islands,  Parting  of  the  Waters  and  the  Spring ; 
Prospect  Park,  Prospect  Point,  Hennepin's  View,  the 
.Inclined  Railway,  Rocks  at  the  foot  of  the  American 
Fall ;  River  Bank  for  half  a  mile  above  Goat  Is- 
land Bridge,  with  views  of  the  upper  river. 

Trip  across  the  Gorge  on  Upper  Steel  Arch 
Bridge  to  Canada.  .,-;„ 

Queen  Victoria  Park  in  Canada,  embracinig;<).ld 
Table  Rock,  The  Dufferin  Islands,  Views  of  Ameri- 


can  Rapids  and  Fall,  and  Canadian  Rapids  and 
Fall,  and  of  the  Gorge. 

Trip  on  top  of  Bank,  Canada,  by  Electric  Rail- 
road, to  Queenston,  showing  views  of  Whirlpool 
Rapids,  Whirlpool,  Preglacial  Outlet  of  the  River, 
Lower  Rapids  four  miles  long,  the  entire  Gorge, 
Brock's  Monument,  and  view  from  top  of  Mountain. 

Trip  across  the  river  on  Suspension  Bridge  back 
to  American  side. 

Return  trip  by  Electric  Road,  along  the  water's 
edge,  in  the  Gorge,  American  side,  with  views  of 
Lower  Rapids  four  miles  long,  Devils  Hole,  Whirl- 
pool, Whirlpool  Rapids,  the  entire  Gorge,  the  four 
bridges  that  span  the  Gorge,  passing  beneath 
three  of  them,  and  remarkable  views  of  the  Falls 
and  Gorge  as  the  car  ascends  the  face  of  the  Cliff. 

Trip  on  the  Steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist." 

The  famous  Power  House  of  the  Niagara  Falls 
Power  Co. 

Historic  Niagara,        184 

The    name    Niagara ;    the    Niagara    River ;    the 
Falls    themselves  ;    the    Falls    first  seen    by  white 
men  ;    Indian    occupation    of   this    territory  ;    brief 
history  of  the  Frontier  ;  points  of  historic  interest      « 
along  the  Niagara  River. 

Geologic  Niagara, 250 

Botanic  Niagara, 265 

Hydraulic  Niagara, 271 

Electric  Niagara, 271 

Niagara  in  Literature, 278 

Niagara  in  Art, 295 


ROUTE   AND   POINTS   OF   INTEREST, 

RECOMMENDED     FOR      A      BRIEF     YET      COMPARATIVELY 
THOROUGH    TRIP    AT    NIAGARA. 

NOTE. —  If  any  long  stops  are  made  or  points  of  interest  visited  be- 
yond those  indicated  herein,  it  is  improbable  that  the  complete  trip 
recommended  can  be  finished  in  one  day. 

TRACE   THIS   TRIP   OUT   ON   THE    MAP, 

In  the  Morning. 
Prospect  Point; 

Goat  Island  Bridge  and  Green  Island; 
Goat  Island; 

Down  the  steps  and  to  Luna  Island; 
The  Cave  of  the  Winds; 

Terrapin  Rocks  at  Brink  of  Horseshoe  Fall; 
Three  Sister  Islands; 
Upper  end  of  Goat  Island; 

Across  Goat  Island  Bridge  to  main  shore,  and  up  the 
river  bank,  on  the  American  Shore. 

In  the  Afternoon. 

Get  on  an  electric  car  at  the  Soldiers'  Monument ;  buy  a 
$i  Belt  Line  Ticket  ;  ride  over  the  Steel  Arch  Bridge  and  up 
to  Horseshoe  Fall  on  the  Canadian  side  ;  get  out  and  study 
the  scene  ;  buy  ticket  to  Dufferin  Islands  and  return  via 
electric  cars;  ride  to  Dufferin  Islands  ;  get  out  and  view 
them  ;  return  to  Horseshoe  Fall. 

On  $i  ticket  already  bought,  ride  on  electric  car  to 
Queenston  (seven  miles) ;  over  Suspension  Bridge  to  Ameri- 
can side  ;  and  up  the  Gorge  on  Electric  Railroad,  by  water's 
edge,  back  to  the  Tower. 

Prospect  Point ;  down  Inclined  Railway  ;  Trip  on 
Steamer  "Maid  of  the  Mist"  ;  by  Inclined  Railway  to  top 
of  Bank. 

Walk  to  Soldiers'  Monument  near  Tower  ;  thence  by  elec- 
tric car  to  Power  House. 

The  Power  House. 

ii 


EXPENSE  REQUIRED  TO  SEE  NIAGARA 

THOROUGHLY,    QUICKLY    AND    ECONOMICALLY, 
ACCORDING    TO    THE    ROUTE    RECOM- 
MENDED   IN    THIS    GUIDE. 

AT    NIAGARA, 

FOR    A    ONE-DAY    TRIP. 

Morning. 

Van  service  around  Goat  Island $0.15 

Trip  through  Cave  of  the  Winds,  while  seeing  Goat 

Island, i.oo 

Van  service  up  the  American  Shore,      ......         .10 

Afternoon. 

Electric  Railroad.  Buy  Belt  Line  trip  ticket.  This 
takes  one  from  the  Soldiers'  Monument  over  upper 
Steel  Arch  Bridge  to  Canada,  up  to  Horseshoe  Fall, 
from  there  down  to  Queenston  (eight  miles) ;  over 
Suspension  Bridge  to  American  side  and  along 
water's  edge  up  the  Gorge  back  to  the  Soldiers' 
Monument.  Privilege  of  stopping  off  at  any  points 

desired, ^.       i.oo 

When  at  Horseshoe  Fall,  buy  electric  railroad  ticket  to 

Dufferin  Islands  (upstream)  and  return,       ....         .15 
Then   resume   trip   on    Belt   Line  ticket  already  pur- 
chased. 
Inclined  Railway,  New  York  State  Reservation,     .      .         .10 

Trip  on  Steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist," .50 

Electric  Car  to  Power  House, .05 

The  Power  House  to  the  Gallery,      .......         .10 

Total $3.15 

Whoever  follows  this  route  and  visits  the  points  of  inter- 
est suggested  can  feel  that  he  has  seen  Niagara  as  thoroughly 
as  it  can  be  seen  in  one  day. 

12 


FREE    NIAGARA. 

.  j. . 

THE    NEW    YORK    STATE    RESERVATION    AT    NIAGARA 

AND    THE    QUEEN    VICTORIA    NIAGARA 

FALLS    PARK. 

The  visitor  should  bear  in  mind  that  "Niagara  is  free 
to  the  world." 

Niagara  to-day,  the  Falls,  the  Rapids  above  and  below 
them,  the  Goat  Island  Group,  the  Gorge  and  the  Whirlpool 
are  substantially  the  same  that  they  have  been  for  hundreds 
of  years.  But  the  last  fifteen  years  have  made  a  new 
Niagara  for  sight-seers. 

By  the  establishment  on  the  American  side,  in  1885,  of 
the  New  York  State  Reservation  at  Niagara,  which  cost  a 
million  and  a  half  of  dollars,  and  embraces  114  acres,  includ- 
ing the  Goat  Island  Group,  Prospect  Park,  and  a  strip  of  land 
along  the  river  bank,  extending  upstream  for  about  half  a 
mile  above  the  commencement  of  the  Rapids,  the  New  York 
side  of  Niagara,  which  is  the  larger,  more  important  and 
more  accessible  portion,  was  made  free  forever  to  all  mankind. 

Similarly,  the  opening  of  the  Queen  Victoria  Niagara 
Falls  Park,  in  1888,  on  the  Canada  side,  which  comprises  154 
acres,  and  cost  nearly  half  a  million  dollars,  made  the  lands 
at  the  Falls,  and  for  a  mile  both  above  and  below  them, 
on  that  shore,  accessible  to  all  without  pay. 

So,  now,  Niagara  Falls,  the  grandest  sight  on  earth,  the 
rapids  above  them,  and  the  gorge  below  them,  can  be 
viewed,  studied,  and  enjoyed  by  all,  both  from  the  American 
and  from  the  Canadian  shores,  and  without  expense. 

On  each  Reservation,  however,  there  are  certain  extra 
but  desirable  facilities  provided  for  visitors  who  may  desire 
to  patronize  them,  and  for  these  certain  fees  are  charged. 
These  facilities  are  either  transportation  or  special  trips  in- 
volving outlay  on  the  part  of  the  lessees,  and  are  therefore 
facilities  which  it  is  obviously  no  part  of  the  duty  of  either 
Government  to  furnish  free. 

13 


These  expenses  on  these  two  Reservations  are  not  neces- 
sary to  enable  one  to  see  Niagara,  or  even  to  see  it  well  ; 
but  they  are  really  essential  for  any  one  who  would  see  it 
thoroughly,  for  without  incurring  them  certain  glorious  views 
and  unique  experiences  are  absolutely  unobtainable. 

On  the  New  York  State  Reservation  these  fees  are  : 

A  Van  Service,  charge  for  the  entire  tour  of  the  Res- 
ervation, with  privilege  of  stop  offs, $0.25 

Guide  and  dress  for  trip  to  the  Cave  of  the  Winds,      .       i.oo 

The  stairs  to  the  slope  below  are  free. 
The  Inclined  Railway  at  Prospect  Park,  up  and  down,         .10 

The  stairs  are  free. 
Trip  on  the  Steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist,"      ....         .50 

In  the  Canadian  Park  these  charges  are  : 

Electric  Railway, according  to  distance. 

Trip  down  the  elevator  and  with  guide  and  dress,  be- 
hind the  end  of  the  sheet  of  water, .50 

The  Inclined  Railway,  up  and  down  the  bank  to  the 

Steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist," .10 

The  road  down  the  bank  is  free. 
Trip  on  Steamer  "  Maid  of  the    Mist,"  the    same    as 

that  noted  on  the  American  side, ^.         .50 

A  toll  for  each  carriage  going  to  the  Dufferin  Islands. 

To  view  Niagara  is  one  thing,  to  really  "see"  it  is  quite 
another  ;  while  to  study  it,  comprehend  it,  and  enjoy  it,  re- 
quires time  for  leisurely  sight-seeing. 

The  building  of  the  various  electric  railroads  hereabouts 
have  made  travel,  both  at  Niagara  and  to  its  environs, 
rapid  and  cheap,  and  has  also  made  accessible  many,  until 
then  unknown,  views  of  its  scenery. 

Whoever  visits  Niagara  and  follows  the  itinerary  herein 
recommended  can  feel  with  certainty  that,  if  he  stays  but  a 
day,  he  has  seen  it  as  thoroughly  and  as  economically  as  it 
can  possibly  be  done  in  that  limited  time. 

14 


TRANSPORTATION   TO   AND   CHARGES 

AT   THE   VARIOUS    POINTS   OF 

INTEREST   AT   NIAGARA. 

For  the  large  majority  of  people  who  spend  but  a  short 
time,  say  one  day,  at  the  Falls,  the  route  given  in  this  Guide 
will  enable  them,  if  they  follow  it  closely,  to  see  Niagara 
pretty  thoroughly,  and  at  a  known  and  reasonable  expense, 
in  that  time. 

But  for  the  information  of  persons  who  desire  to  spend  a 
longer  time  at  Niagara,  visiting  two  or  three  of  the  points  of 
interest  each  day,  and  making  trips  to  places  of  scenic  or 
historic  interest,  which  are  not  included  in  the  itinerary 
herein  suggested,  transportation  rates  to,  and  admission  fees 
charged  at,  all  the  usually  visited  points  of  interest  here- 
abouts are  appended. 

These  points  include  all  those  mentioned  in  the  route 
recommended  herein,  as  well  as  others. 

ON    THE   AMERICAN    SIDE. 

IN    THE    NEW    YORK    STATE    RESERVATION. 

The  Cave  of  the  Winds,  within  walking  distance,  or 

reached  by  van  service  on  Goat  Island,  ....  $1.00 

Inclined  Railway  in  Prospect  Park,  within  short  walk- 
ing distance .10 

Trip  on  steamer  "Maid  of  the  Mist,"  reached  by  In- 
clined Railway, .50 

OUTSIDE    POINTS    OF    INTEREST. 

Power  House,  reached  by  electric  car,  ..'....  .10 
Devil's  Hole,  on  top  of  bank,  reached  by  electric  car,  .50 
Trip  on  Electric  Railway  along  water's  edge  in  Gorge. 

Rates  according  to  distance. 

Fort  Niagara,  reached  by  steam  railroad  to  Lewis- 
ton,  round  trip .25 

Thence  by  Electric  Railroad,  round  trip .50 

15 


MAP  OF  "SCENIC  NIAGARA," 
EMBRACING  THE  ITINERARY  HEREIN  RECOMMENDED. 


ON    THE    CANADIAN    SIDE. 

IN    QUEEN    VICTORIA    PARK. 

S*  ^1  Arch  Bridge  to  Canada,  over  and  back,  .  .  .  $0.15 

rning  Spring, .50 

(p  under  end  of  Horseshoe  Fall .50 

Whirlpool  Rapids  Elevator, .50 

Brock's  Monument, .25 

All  of  these  points  reached  by  Electric  Railway.  Rates 

according  to  distance. 

BEYOND    THE    PARK    LIMITS. 

Niagara-on-the-Lake,  reached    by    steam    railroad  to 

Lewiston,  round  trip, $0.25 

Thence  by  steam  boat,  round  trip, 25 

The  various  views  of  the  Gorge  and  of  the  Lower  Rapids 
are  best  obtained  from  the  cars  of  the  electric  railroads,  on 
both  sides  of  the  river. 

The  other  points  of  interest  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 
the  Falls,  enumerated  in  our  historic  section,  are  reached 
best  by  carriage. 

Rates  of  carriage  hire  allowed  by  law  in  the  City  of 
Niagara  Falls,  N.  Y.: 

For  carrying  one  passenger  and    ordinary    baggage 
from  any  point  within  the  city  limits  to  any  other 

point  therein,  not  exceeding  one  mile, $0.50 

For  each  additional  passenger  and  ordinary  baggage,         .25 

Not  exceeding  two  miles, i.oo 

For  each  additional  passenger  and  ordinary  baggage,         .50 

Not  exceeding  three  miles, 1.50 

For  each  additional  passenger  and  ordinary  baggage,  i.oo 
More  than  three  miles,  for  two-horse  carriage,  TWO  DOL- 
LARS for  the  first  hour,  and  ONE  DOLLAR  AND  FIFTY  CENTS  for 
each  additional  hour  ;  for  one-horse  carriage,  ONE  DOLLAR 
AND  FIFTY  CENTS  for  the  first  hour,  and  ONE  DOLLAR  for  each 
additional  hour. 

17 


THIS   GUIDE. 

The  first  guide  book  of  Niagara  was  issued  about 
eighty  years  ago.  Since  that  time  numberless  so-called 
guides,  or  attempts  at  guides,  have  been  sent  out. 
But  the  guide  which  in  simple  language  tells  accu- 
rately, fully  and  succinctly  of  the  Niagara  Frontier  — 
first,  about  the  wonderful  scenery  at  and  adjacent  to 
the  Falls  themselves,  and,  secondly,  about  the  many 
scientific  and  historic  points  of  interest  up  and  down 
the  river,  treating  specially  of  the  subjects  enumerated 
on  our  title  page  —  is  yet  to  be  written. 

Let  us  see,  if  in  this,  the  opening  year  of  the  twen- 
tieth century,  celebrated  hereabouts  by  the  holding  of 
the  Pan-American  Exposition  on  the  Niagara  Frontier, 
we  cannot  now  produce  it. 

And  we  arrange  it  on  a  plan  that  is  different  from 
that  adopted  in  any  previous  work  on  the  subject. 

First  of  all,  our  plan  presents  to  the  visitor  a  "  vade 
mecum,"  or  itinerary,  pure  and  simple,  to  al}  the 
scenery  of  what  is  usually  known  as  Niagara  Falls. 
This  plan  has  been  adopted  because  it  is  the  one 
which,  for  so  many  years  past,  has  proved  so  eminently 
practical  and  satisfactory  to  the  thousands  and  thou- 
sands of  visitors  to  the  famed  cities,  towns,  historic 
sites  and  scenery  of  continental  Europe. 

We  shall  conduct  the  reader  over  the  entire  scenic 
Niagara,  our  route  arranged  so  as  to  economize  time 
and  yet  enable  him  to  see  everything,  and  at  a  mini- 
mum of  cost  ;  and  as  we  journey  thus  together  we 
shall  point  out  each  and  every  place  of  interest,  and 

18 


give  each,  in  its  appropriate  place,  a  short  history  of 
every  important  event,  whether  of  scenic,  historic  or 
artistic  interest,  as  in  our  saunterings  they  respec- 
tively come  within  our  vision.  For  in  this  way  mi- 
nutely covering  the  ground,  and  in  no  other  way,  can  a 
stranger  feel  that  he  has  really  "seen  "  Niagara  ;  and 
seen  it  not  superficially,  but  with  a  full  knowledge  of 
the  past  history  of  the  immediate  locality  ;  and  for 
an  intelligent  comprehension  of  Niagara  this  past  his- 
tory, in  its  many  and  varied  aspects,  is  as  much  a 
part  and  parcel  as  the  falling  sheet  of  water,  the 
rapids,  the  rainbow,  or  the  cloud  of  spray. 

Visitors  to  Niagara  may  be  classed  in  three  divis- 
ions :  The  first,  and  numerically  by  far  the  largest, 
of  these  is  composed  of  those  persons  who  desire  to 
see  all  there  is  to  be  seen  thereabouts  in  the  limited 
space  of  perhaps  a  day  ;  the  second  class  comprises 
those  who  can  devote  two  or  three  days  ;  and  the 
third,  and  smallest  class,  those  who  expect  to  spend  a 
week  or  more  in  the  contemplation  of  this  wonder. 
While  for  all  three  of  these  classes  the  programme 
which  this  guide  will  follow  will  be  appropriate,  it  is  to 
be  observed  that  a  strict  and  prompt  adherence  to  the 
route  suggested  will  enable  a  visitor  to  "  do  "  Niagara 
in  one  day  ;  while  for  the  other  classes  of  visitors 
enumerated  above,  numerous  side  trips  and  variations 
from  this  programme,  though  still  following  it  in  its 
entirety,  will  make  the  visit  all  the  more  attractive 
and  beneficial.  For,  while  Niagara  Falls  itself  may  be 
seen  in  a  day,  there  is  no  spot  on  earth  where  time 
and  leisurely  sightseeing  more  amply  repays  the 
visitor  than  at  Niagara. 

19 


NIAGARA. 

"  Earth's  grandest  sight  conceived  to  be 
The  emblem  of  God's  majesty." 

DESCRIPTIVE. 

FOR  the  reason  that  the  task  of  describing  any 
scene  in  Nature  is  difficult  in  proportion  to  its 
rarity,  and  that  we  derive  our  conception  of 
the  same  from  the  comparison  it  will  bear  with  other 
approximately  similar  scenes,  and  for  the  further 
reason  that  Niagara  is  unique  and  totally  unlike 
any  other  sight  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  it  is  a  most 
onerous  work  to  produce  such  a  pen-picture  of  the 
Falls  as  will  convey  to  the  minds  of  readers  who 
have  never  seen  them  any  accurate  idea  of  their 
grandeur. 

During  the  past  two  and  a  quarter  centuries  a  great 
deal  has  been  written  about  Niagara  by  thousands  of 
people.  Its  description  has  been  attempted  in  prose 
by  many  who  are  well  known  in  the  literature  of  the 
world  ;  and  by  many  more  who  are  unknown.  The 
shortest,  perhaps  the  most  eloquent,  probably  the 
most  suggestive,  certainly  the  most  non-descriptive, 
description  of  Niagara  ever  penned  was  that  by  Fanny 
Kemble,  whose  journal  tells  of  her  approach  to  the 
brink  of  the  abyss,  and  closes  with  the  words  : 

"  I  saw  Niagara, 

O  God  !  who  can  describe  that  sight. ' ' 
21 


Many  minds  have  essayed  to  reproduce  it  poetically, 
many  pens  have  recorded  the  impression  of  visitors 
regarding  it,  without  even  faintly  describing  it  ;  for 
there  is  no  known  rhythm  whose  cadence  will  attune 
itself  to  the  tremendous  hymn  of  this  "  sound  of 
many  waters,"  neither  will  blank  verse  serve  to 
rehearse  its  attributes  in  song.  The  best  specimen 
of  the  latter  was  written  by  a  gifted  poet,  who  visited 
this  locality  especially  to  set  forth  its  beauties  in  verse, 
but  who  recorded  only  the  following  words  : 

I  came  to  see, 

I  thought  to  write, 

I  am  but  dumb. 

There  is  but  one  way  to  record,  either  in  prose  or 
in  poetry,  the  fascinations  of  Niagara  ;  that  is,  to  tell 
of  its  glories  in  that  simple  language  which  is  the 
Creator's  greatest  gift  to  man. 

In  prose,  to  record,  not  the  sensations  which  the 
visitor  feels,  or  believes  he  feels,  as  each  new  scene  of 
grandeur  bursts  on  his  sight,  but,  as  nearly  as  may  be 
in  words,  the  exact  descriptions  of  what  the  eye  at 
the  moment  sees,  whether  that  be  the  gorge  or  the 
rapids  below  the  Falls,  the  Falls  themselves,  or  the 
rapids  above  them. 

Many  visitors,  yes,  and  persons  of  trained  artistic 
sense,  say  they  prefer  the  views  of  the  rapids  to  those 
of  the  Falls  themselves,  as  being  less  emblematic  of 
overpowering  force,  yet  none  the  less  representative 
of  ever-changing  beauty,  and,  above  all,  as  being 
more  comprehensible  to  the  God-given,  yet  limited, 
human  mind. 

22 


In  poetry,  to  describe  it,  if  indeed  that  can  be  done, 
as  a  part  of  that  stupendous  and  eternal  poem,  whose 
strophies  and  lines  are  the  rivers,  mountains,  glens, 
caves  and  rainbows  of  the  universe,  for  of  Nature  in 
its  grandest  and  most  varied  forms  Niagara  is  a  con- 
densation and  an  exemplification. 

But  while  much  has  been  written  —  attempted  prob- 
ably on  the  lines  indicated  —  a  good  deal  of  prose 
that  is  worth  reading  and  a  very  little  poetry  that  is 
worth  remembering  ;  it  is  of  Niagara  as  a  whole,  as  a 
unit,  in  its  generality,  in  its  comprehensiveness  ;  treat- 
ing the  water,  the  Falls,  the  rapids,  the  gorge,  the  sky 
line  of  the  river  as  seen  from  the  brink  of  the  Horse- 
shoe, the  spray,  the  rainbows,  and  the  islands  as  com- 
ponent parts  of  one  absorbing  whole,  that  almost  all 
writers  have  treated. 

Some  of  them  specially  mention  Goat  Island,  which 
is  an  integral  part  of  Niagara,  and  which  has  been 
described  in  prose  as  "  the  most  interesting  spot  in  all 
America,"  and  in  poetry  as  "  the  fairest  spot  God 
ever  made  ";  others,  and  they  are  in  the  vast  major- 
ity, refer  to  it  only  as  an  incident.  Niagara  Falls 
have  never  elicited  a  strong  poem  from  any  poet  of 
the  first  rank. 

Some  men,  like  Dore,  have  pictured  the  Cataract 
without  ever  having  seen  it  ;  others,  like  Brainard, 
have  written  poetic  effusions  without  ever  having 
beheld  it  ;  but  no  important  description  of  Niagara 
has  ever  been  penned  by  one  who  has  never  gazed 
thereon  and  who  has  not  felt  the  sensation  occa- 
sioned by  the  first  view  thereof  ;  and  certainly  no 
one  has  ever  written  anything  of  real  enduring  merit 

23 


about  Niagara  in  any  one  of  its  numerous  phases 
which  combine  to  form  its  transcendent  whole,  with- 
out having  visited  it,  studied  it  in  all  its  varied 
aspects,  and  been  held  enthralled  by  its  spell. 

Above  the  Falls,  Niagara  has,  in  her  rapids,  exam- 
ples of  many  of  the  most  remarkable  combinations  of 
Nature's  work ;  and  those  who  visit  here  can  experi- 
ence all  the  pleasure  of  the  mariner,  in  standing  on 
the  Goat  Island  Bridge,  knowing  that  an  almost  irre- 
sistible billowy  force  is  fighting  against  that  structure, 
situated  near  the  edge  of  the  gulf  into  which  the 
river  pours,  and  that  they  are  still  as  safe  as  they 
could  be  on  terra  firma.  It  is  a  feeling  that  could 
not  be  reproduced  in  any  other  situation.  One  seems, 
when  stationed  at  this  point  and  looking  down  stream, 
to  be  on  the  verge  of  eternity  ;  should  the  bridge  give 
way,  he  would,  in  a  few  moments,  be  carried  over  the 
cliff,  and  lost !  Yet  the  stability  of  the  bridge 
removes  all  sense  of  danger,  and  compels  confidence 
even  in  the  presence  of  the  dread  power  of  the  current. 

Iceland  has  splendid  geysers,  sending  up  heavy 
clouds  of  vapor  from  its  boiling  springs,  sur- 
rounded by  ice.  The  Matterhorn  has  its  magnifi- 
cent " Arc-en-ciel"  which  vies  with  the  finest  rain- 
bows in  splendor  ;  and  from  the  summits  of  the  Alps 
one  can  look  down  upon  the  tops  of  trees  which, 
from  below,  are  of  high  altitude.  Here  all  these 
and  other  yet  more  remarkable  effects  are  brought 
together  at  one  point.  England  on  the  south  coast 
and  France  on  the  north  coast  are  both  proud  of  their 
splendid  beetling  cliffs,  between  which  rolls  the 
majestic  current  of  the  English  Channel. 

24 


At  Niagara,  similar  but  equally  imposing  cliffs 
are  brought  together  in  close  proximity,  and  form  the 
boundaries  of  a  river  which,  receiving  its  waters  from 
the  cataract,  concentrate  their  mighty  force  into  a 
turbulent  flood,  upon  which  one  cannot  look  without 
allowing  the  mind  to  compare  it  with  the  Styx  of  the 
ancients.  And  yet  this  avalanche  of  power  meets 
with  an  effectual  stop  in  its  career  at  the  "whirlpool," 
where  its  course  is  violently  turned  aside  at  an  angle 
of  ninety  degrees,  thus  forming  a  veritable  maelstrom 
such  as  cannot  be  found  in  any  other  portion  of  the 
globe  for  strength  of  current  and  obstinacy  of  oppos- 
ing forces.  Thus  it  would  appear  that  Nature  had 
exhausted  her  resources  in  placing  at  this  point,  be- 
tween two  countries,  a  dividing  line  which  deserved 
to  be  regarded  as  impassable.  Further,  she  has  re- 
versed the  usual  order  of  her  works,  to  command  the 
reverence  and  awe  of  humanity.  Taking  her  fair 
coronet  of  rainbows  from  the  skies,  she  sets  it  in  the 
midst  of  a  river-fall  ;  planting  her  high  trees  at  the 
base  of  the  cliffs,  she  causes  their  summits  to  be 
viewed  from  above  ;  providing  an  almost  inconceivable 
avalanche  of  waters,  she  allows  them  to  be  observed 
from  below,  as  if  pouring  from  the  clouds  ;  and  in  the 
coldest  seasons,  without  the  aid  of  heat,  a  mighty  cloud 
of  vapor  rises,  and,  condensing  in  the  form  of  ice  on  all 
the  surrounding  scenery,  forms  a  fairyland  of  scenic 
effect  which  is  as  weird  and  strange  in  its  conception  as 
the  works  of  enchantment.  Yet  the  mind  of  man  has 
refused  to  be  subdued  by  the  grandeur  here  displayed, 
and  has  calmly  proceeded  to  utilize  the  very  faces  of 
the  cliffs  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  bridges  to 

25 


act  as  connecting  links  between  the  two  countries 
which  the  river  seems  solely  intended  to  separate  ; 
and  across  them  the  iron  horse  deliberately  conveys 
the  products  of  human  industry  to  and  from  each 
land. 

There  is  no  point  on  the  earth's  surface  from  which 
an  entire  idea  of  human  existence  can  be  more  ade- 
quately conceived  than  from  the  center  of  the  Rail- 
road Steel  Arch  Bridge,  which  in  the  distance  ap- 
pears as  a  mere  web  between  the  two  cliffs,  although 
solid  and  substantial  as  man's  ingenuity  can  make  it. 
There,  suspended  in  mid-air,  between  precipices 
enclosing  a  terrifying  chasm,  through  which  rushes 
the  mighty  flood,  it  is  impossible  to  stand  without  ex- 
periencing that  feeling  of  enthusiasm  connected  with 
the  assumption  that  the  Creation  contains  no  power 
too  great  for  human  control.  Yet,  when  the  heavily- 
laden  freight  trains  cause  the  fabric  to  vibrate,  the 
possibility  of  the  breaking  of  the  bridge  seems  so  near, 
and  total  destruction  in  that  event  so  certain,  that  the 
feeling  of  exultation  is  allied  with  that  of  fear,  re- 
calling the  idea  of  standing  face  to  face  with  eternity. 

Niagara  Falls,  N.  Y.,  with  a  population  of  22,000 
(which  has  doubled  in  the  last  ten  years),  is  a  great 
manufacturing  city.  Its  wonderful  scenery,  immedi- 
ately adjacent  to  the  Falls,  protected  by  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  New  York  State  Reservation,  can 
never  be  encroached  upon. 

Its  founders  named  it  Manchester,  and,  while  that 
name  was  soon  abandoned  for  the  present  one,  their 
foresight  of  its  capabilities  in  a  manufacturing  way 
has  of  late  been  fully  justified. 

26 


TO   THE  VISITOR. 

Here,  at  the  very  beginning,  let  me  say  that  this 
guide  is  intended  to  be  unique.  It  is  issued  solely 
in  the  interest  of  the  visitor.  It  contains  no  adver- 
tisements whatever,  and  its  author  has  no  financial 
interest  of  any  kind  in  any  point  or  company  where 
tolls  are  charged  or  fares  collected. 

It  is  believed  to  be  unquestionably  the  most  com- 
plete and  the  best  illustrated  guide  to  Niagara  ever 
published,  and  it  tells  about  Niagara  in  all  of  its  varied 
aspects. 

A  great  lawyer  was  once  asked  if  the  legal  profes- 
sion was  not  greatly  overcrowded.  "  There  is  plenty 
of  room  at  the  top,"  was  his  answer.  It  is  on  this 
line,  that  among  the  many  so-called  guides  to  Niagara 
—  alt  incomplete  and  inaccurate  —  there  is  plenty  of 
demand  for  a  complete,  impartial  and  accurate  one, 
that  this  is  published. 

People  are  distinctly  advised  that  if  they  want  to 
really  see  and  comprehend  Niagara  they  must  devote 
time  to  it.  But  it  is  recognized  as  a  fact  that  the 
great  majority  of  visitors  to  Niagara  are  obliged,  or 
at  least  feel  compelled,  to  see  it  in  one  day.  Hence 
this  guide  aims  to  show  them  how  to  do  it  as  thor- 
oughly and  as  economically  as  possible  in  that  length 
of  time. 

For  those  who  care  to  make  the  expenditure,  the 
entire  itinerary  herein  recommended,  with  the  excep- 

27 


tion  of  the  trip  along  the  water's  edge  on  the  Ameri- 
can side  in  the  Gorge,  can  be  done  fully  as  well,  prob- 
ably as  expeditiously,  and  certainly  with  greater  com- 
fort, in  a  carriage.  In  this  way  one  entirely  escapes 
the  crowding  and  the  bustle  inseparable  from  the 
crowds  of  excursionists  who,  particularly  on  the  elec- 
tric cars,  are  a  prominent  and  a  daily  feature  of 
Niagara's  summer  travel  ;  you  can  stop  at  points 
where  the  electric  cars  do  not  stop,  and  you  are  not 
obliged  to  await  the  advent  of  a  car  when  you  are 
ready  to  proceed.  It  is  wise  for  all  those  to  whom  a 
quiet,  peaceful  trip  about  Niagara  is  of  far  more  im- 
portance than  the  expenditure  of  a  few  dollars,  to  note 
this  fact  carefully.  Further,  the  hire  of  a  carriage 
for  all  day  will  probably  be  the  same  whether  occu- 
pied by  one  or  more  persons,  so  if  there  are  four  in 
your  party,  the  increased  expense  is  not  so  great. 

Also  let  me  quote  the  expressions  of  two  well-known 
authors,  as  to  the  desirability  of  not  seeing  Niagara 
hurriedly. 

"  People  who  come  to  see  the  Falls  and  run  hur- 
riedly around  them  for  a  few  hours  and  then  away, 
can  form  no  idea  of  their  magnitude  and  sublimity. 
It  requires  time  to  realize  their  wonderful  beauty  and 
grandeur"  ;  and  "days  should  be  spent  here  in  deep 
and  happy  seclusion,  protected  from  the  burning  heat 
of  the  sun  and  regaled  by  lovely  scenes  of  Nature 
and  the  music  of  the  sweetest  waters,  and  in  fellow- 
ship, at  will,  with  the  mighty  Falls.  Long,  long,  I 
stayed,  but  all  time  was  too  short.  I  went  and  I 
returned,  and  knew  not  how  to  go." 


29 


SCENIC    NIAGARA 

PROSPECT   POINT, 

No  matter  how  the  visitor  reaches  the  City  of  Ni- 
agara Falls,  whether  by  steam  or  by  electric  railroad, 
whether  from  east,  west  or  north  (the  unnavigable 
portion  of  the  river  lies  to  the  south),  the  first  point 
of  interest  he  visits  should  be  Prospect  Point,  situ- 
ated at  the  northern  end  of  the  American  Fall,  in  the 
New  York  State  Reservation,  and  he  will  at  once  com- 
prehend the  geographical  situation  of  Niagara. 

This  point  is  515  feet  above  the  sea  level  at  Gov- 
ernor's Island  in  New  York  Bay. 

As  you  stand,  then,  on  Prospect  Point  and  look  across 
the  American  Rapids  towards  Goat  Island  you  are 
facing  almost  due  south.  The  American  Fall  com- 
mences directly  at  your  feet.  At  its  other  end  is  the 
Goat  Island  Group.  Beyond  Goat  Island  is  the  Horse- 
shoe Fall.  At  your  left,  upstream,  are  the  American 
Rapids,  and  on  your  right,  below  you,  lies  the  Niagara 
Gorge,  which^the  ceaseless  flow  of  Niagara  during 
many  thousands  of  years  has  carved  and  hewn  out  of 
the  solid  rock,  an  illustration  of  the  incomprehensi- 
ble power  of  the  grandest  waterfall  on  earth.  It  ex- 
tends northwards  for  seven  miles,  and  is  clearly  visible 
from  Prospect  Point  nearly  as  far  as  the  Whirlpool, 
two  miles  away,  where  it  bends  to  the  left,  and  at  the 
pool  turns  a  right  angle  in  its  course. 


ICE  SCENERY  IN  PROSPECT  PARK. 


HENNEPIN'S  VIEW. 


First  of  all,  follow  the  path  which  runs  on  an  upward 
grade  down  stream,  along  the  iron  railing  on  the  edge 
of  the  bluff,  until  you  reach  the  point  known  as  Hen- 
nepin's  View,  so  named  in  honor  of  the  Franciscan 
priest  who  gave  the  first  description  of  Niagara.  The 
view  here  is  changed  so  that  you  not  only  see  both 
Falls  in  the  foreground,  but  gaze  at  the  edge  of  the 
American  Fall,  whose  brink  is  a  number  of  feet  below 
you. 

Return  to  the  Point,  turn  to  your  left,  and,  starting 
upstream,  commence  your  itinerary  of  Niagara. 

The  annexed  sketch  is  from  a  photo  taken  about 
1860,  and  represents  "  Bossy  Simms,"  whose  owner 
was  for  many  years  the  superintendent  of  the  Inclined 
Railway,  close  by, 


and  lived  near  it. 
The  spot  where  she 
stands  is  not  over 
100  feet  from  the 
edge  of  the  Ameri- 
can Fall,  and  the 
sight  of  this  gentle 
"  bossy,"  who  used 
frequently  in  sum- 
mer to  wade  out  to 
the  dangerous  place, 
with  no  more  evidence  of  appreciation  of  danger  than 
she  used  to  feel  when  she  stood  in  the  bed  of  some 
inland  shallow  creek,  was  a  curious  attraction  to 
many  a  visitor  of  that  day. 

33 


THE   AMERICAN    RAPIDS. 

Up  the  river  from  the  American  Fall,  to  and  above 
the  Goat  Island  Bridge,  lie  the  so-called  American 
Rapids,  the  most  beautiful  bit  of  what  may  be 
termed  the  smaller  and,  therefore,  the  more  compre- 
hensible Rapids  of  Niagara. 

Following  the  shore  line,  let  us  walk  slowly  up  the 
bank  noting  the  many-sided  views  of  the  rapids  as 
we  proceed.  As  we  reach  the  road  that  comes  down 
the  hill  from  the  Soldiers'  Monument  on  the  left, 
look  back  along  the  path  toward  the  Falls  and  you 
will  be  able  to  form  some  idea  of  the  beauties  of 
Niagara's  winter  scenery,  as  shown  in  the  accom- 
panying view  taken  from  this  spot. 

A  little  farther  along,  turning  toward  Goat  Island, 
a  flat,  dark  rock  appears  in  the  center  of  the  rapids. 
This  is  called  Avery's  Rock,  and  was  the  scene  of  a 
deplorable  occurrence  on  July  17,  1853. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  that  day  a  man  was  dis- 
covered clinging  to  this  rock.  He  proved  to  be  one 
Samuel  Avery,  who,  in  the  evening  before,  while  trying 
to  cross  the  river  above  Goat  Island,  had  been  drawn 
by  the  current  into  the  rapids  ;  his  boat  had  been 
carried  over  the  Fall,  but  he,  by  a  thousand-to-one 
chance,  had  been  washed  against,  and  clung  to,  this 
rock.  The  news  sped  like  wildfire,  and  from  within 
a  radius  of  fifty  miles  people  flocked  to  the  scene, 
A  huge  sign  bearing  the  words  "  We  will  save  you  " 
was  quickly  set  up  on  the  shore,  where  we  are  stand- 
ing. Boats  were  hurriedly  carried  to  the  Goat  Island 
Bridge  and,  fastened  to  long  ropes,  were  lowered 

35 


toward  the  rock.  Several  of  these  boats  were  dashed 
to  pieces,  others  were  swamped.  Food  was  lowered 
to  him  in  wooden  boxes,  by  means  of  ropes  from  the 
bridge,  one  box  reaching  him  safely.  Late  in  the 
afternoon  a  raft  was  constructed  and  safely  lowered 
to  this  rock,  but  stuck  on  a  projecting  rock  alongside. 
Avery  mounted  it  but  it  could  not  be  drawn  from  the 
rock.  Another  boat  was  lowered.  It  safely  touched 
the  raft.  Avery,  weak  from  his  long  vigil  and  expo- 
sure, rose  up  and  approached  the  edge  of  the  raft  to 
get  into  it.  His  weight  tilted  the  raft.  He  lost  his 
balance,  failed  to  catch  the  edge  of  the  boat,  fell  into 
the  rapids,  and,  uttering  an  agonizing  shriek,  was 
carried  over  the  Fall,  after  an  heroic  fight  for  life 
lasting  nearly  twenty-four  hours. 

Prior  to  the  establishment  of  the  State  Reservation, 
all  the  present  grassy  slope  on  our  left,  lying  between 
the  road  that  we  just  passed  and  Goat  Island  Bridge, 
as  well  as  the  river  shore  from  that  bridge  to  the  head 
of  the  rapids,  was  covered  with  mills  and  other  un- 
sightly structures.  At  no  other  point  has  the  restora- 
tion of  the  natural  scenery  been  more  pronounced, 
nor  the  result  been  more  beneficial,  than  right  along 
this  shore. 

BRIDGES    TO    GOAT    ISLAND. 

Up  stream  from  where  we  are  standing  is  the  new 
Goat  Island  Bridge,  just  completed.  This  is  the 
fourth  bridge  to  Goat  Island,  and  the  third  erected 
at  this  point.  The  first  bridge  to  Goat  Island  was 
erected  some  fifty  rods  farther  up  stream,  and  was 

37 


a  comparatively  small  affair,  built  in  1817.  The 
masses  of  ice  coming  down  the  river  that  winter 
struck  against  the  piers  of  the  bridge  with  such  force 
as  to  demolish  it  ;  but  the  Goat  Island  owners,  with 
the  perseverance  of  New  Englanders,  determined  at 
once  to  erect  another  bridge,  but  selected  the  present 
site,  rightly  judging  that  the  intervening  descent 
of  the  river  would  so  break  up  the  masses  of  ice  as 
to  render  the  bridge  comparatively  safe  ;  and  this 
proved  to  be  the  case. 

This  bridge,  erected  in  1818,  stood  until  1855,  when 
it  was  replaced  by  an  iron-arch  structure,  which 
satisfied  all  demands  of  travel  until  1900,  when  the 
present  magnificent  structure  was  authorized  by  the 
State  of  New  York. 

In  reply  to  the  oft  asked  question,  How  were  these 
bridges  built  ?  Let  me  answer  :  Two  giant  trees,  about 
eighty  feet  long,  were  felled  in  the  vicinity  and  hewed 
square  on  two  opposite  sides.  A  level  platform,  pro- 
tected on  the  river  side  by  cribbing,  was  built  on  the 
main  shore.  The  two  logs,  parallel  and  some  eight 
feet  apart,  were  laid  on  rollers,  and,  with  their  shore 
ends  heavily  weighted  with  stone,  were  pushed  out 
over  the  rapids.  On  each  log  a  man  walked  out  to 
the  end,  carrying  with  him  a  sharp  iron-pointed  staff. 
A  crevice  in  the  rocky  bed  of  the  river  having  been 
found  under  the  end  of  each  of  these  logs,  the  staff 
was  driven  down  into  it,  and  to  it  the  end  of  the  log 
was  firmly  lashed.  Planks  were  then  nailed  on  these 
logs  and  on  this  bridge  stones  were  dragged  out  and 
laid  in  a  pier,  around  these  staves  and  under  the  end 
of  either  log,  until  a  rocky  foundation  supported 

38 


both  timbers.  Each  succeeding  span  was  then  built 
in  a  like  manner.  While  the  bridge  was  in  process  of 
construction,  Red  Jacket,  the  famous  Seneca  Indian, 
was  on  the  bank,  an  interested  spectator.  As  the  first 
span  was  successfully  completed  and  the  erection  of 
the  bridge  thus  assured,  some  one  asked  him  what  he 
thought  of  it.  Rising  majestically,  and  drawing  his 
blanket  close  about  him,  he  muttered  :  "  Damned 
Yankee,"  and  stalked  away. 

Thus  Goat  Island  was  accessible  to  the  public  ;  and 
in  1818,  on  the  completion  of  the  bridge,  was  made 
the  first  road  around  it.  On  the  western  and  southern 
sides  of  the  island  it  was  built  out  beyond  the  upper 
edge  of  the  land  of  to-day  ;  for  since  that  date  some 
four  rods  in  width  on  the  western  side  and  nearly  ten 
rods  in  width  on  the  western  half  of  the  southern  side 
of  the  island  have  been  washed  away. 

AN    IDEAL    VIEW. 

Directly  in  front  of  us,  and  to  the  left,  up  stream,  is 
that  fan-shaped  wave  that  comes  tumbling  over  a  vast 
flat  rock.  This  point  was  considered  by  the  late 
William  M.  Hunt  as  the  epitome  of  Niagara  ;  and  was 
the  view  that  he  selected  in  preference  to  all  others 
when  he  was  asked  to  decorate  the  huge  panels  in  the 
Assembly  Chamber  at  Albany,  this  being  his  idea  of 
scenic  Niagara.  He  died  before  his  sketches  for  the 
work  were  fully  completed. 

For  those  who  have  time,  it  is  well  to  loiter  on  the 
bridge  and  gaze  upon  the  views  both  up  and  down 
stream. 

39 


THE    UPPER   RAPIDS. 

To  many,  as  one  stands  and  looks  up  stream  from  this 
bridge,  the  view  is  the  most  beautiful  at  Niagara.  Let 
me  quote  Margaret  Fuller's  description  of  this  view  : 
"At  last,  slowly  and  thoughtfully,  I  walked  down  to 
the  bridge  leading  to  Goat  Island,  and  when  I  stood 
upon  this  frail  support,  and  saw  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
of  tumbling,  rushing  rapids,  and  heard  their  everlast- 
ing roar,  my  emotions  overpowered  me,  a  choking 
sensation  rose  to  my  throat,  a  thrill  rushed  through 
my  veins,  'my  blood  ran  rippling  to  my  fingers'  ends.' 
This  was  the  climax  of  the  effect  which  the  Falls  pro- 
duced upon  me  —  neither  the  American  nor  the 
British  Fall  moved  me  as  did  these  rapids.  For  the 
magnificence,  the  sublimity  of  the  latter,  I  was  pre- 
pared by  descriptions  and  by  paintings." 

In  the  winter  of  1829  it  is  stated  that  the  cold  was 
so  intense,  and  the  ice  in  the  river  and  in  the  rapids 
above  so  thick,  that  persons  were  able  to  cross  to 
Goat  Island  from  the  main  shore  without  using  the 
bridges  ;  a  remarkable  fact,  if  true,  and  a  condition 
which  Nature  has  never  vouchsafed  us  since  ;  al- 
though during  the  intervening  years  there  have  been 
some  remarkably  cold  periods.  In  the  year  1896, 
save  for  one  wide  break  over  the  deepest  channel,  a 
solid  mass  of  ice  accumulated  below  the  bridge  to 
Green  Island,  and  between  the  main  shore  and  the 
smaller  islands  and  Goat  Island,  on  which  many  per- 
sons walked  daily  for  nearly  a  week.  And  one  man 
drove  in  a  cutter  one  afternoon  from  Green  Island 
down  almost  to  the  edge  of  the  American  Fall. 


THE   GOAT   ISLAND   GROUP. 

Goat  Island,  as  the  words  are  ordinarily  used, 
means  the  group  of  islands  and  islets  situated  between 
the  American  and  Canadian  Rapids,  at  the  verge  of, 
and  just  above,  the  Falls  of  Niagara.  This  group 
consists  of  Goat  Island,  which  is  half  a  mile  long  and 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  broad,  running  to  a  point  at  its 
eastern  end,  comprising  seventy  acres,  and  sixteen 
other  islands  or  masses  of  rock,  varying  in  size  from 
an  average  of  400  feet  to  ten  feet  in  diameter. 

Five  of  these  islands  and  the  Terrapin  Rocks  are 
connected  with  Goat  Island  by  bridges.  Many  years 
ago  the  two  small  islands  above  Green  Island  were 
also  thus  accessible.  As  Goat  Island  divides  the 
Falls  themselves,  so  it  divides  with  them  the  interest 
of  visitors  ;  for  it  is  the  one  spot  at  Niagara.  If  only 
one  point  here  were  to  be  visited,  that  one  spot, 
beyond  all  question,  should  be  Goat  Island. 

The  group  embraces  over  two-thirds  of  the  acreage, 
and  by  reason  of  its  location  is  by  far  the  most 
important  part  of  the  New  York  State  Reservation  at 
Niagara. 

"  It  is  a  paradise  ;  I  do  not  believe  there  is  a  spot 
in  the  world  which  within  the  same  space  comprises 
so  much  grandeur  and  beauty."  This  expression  by 
a  Boston  divine,  seventy  years  ago,  is  but  a  conden- 
sation of  what  many  others  since  then  have  verbally 
expressed,  in  longer,  but  certainly  in  no  more  forcible, 
words. 

"  The  walk  about  Goat  Island  at  Niagara  Falls  is 
probably  unsurpassed  in  the  world  for  wonder  and 

42 


beauty,"  wrote  Charles  Dudley  Warner,  and  the  judg- 
ment of  the  world  agrees  with  him. 

GREEN    ISLAND. 

The  little  island  at  the  end  of  the  first  bridge,  now 
known  as  Green  Island,  in  compliment  to  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Board  of  Commissioners  of  the  State 
Reservation  at  Niagara,  who  has  been  a  member  of 
that  Board  since  its  formation  in  1883,  and  its  Presi- 
dent since  1890,  was  formerly  known  as  Bath  Island, 
by  reason  of  the  world-famed  current  baths,  the  first 
places  erected  where  one  could  safely  dip  oneself  in 
the  running  waters  of  Niagara.  Up  stream  from 
Green  Island  are  two  little  islands  which  in  former 
days  were  connected  with  Goat  Island  by  bridges  ; 
the  bridge  to  the  first  one  being  called  "  Lovers' 
Bridge."  The  bridge  was  short  and  not  very  wide, 
and,  needless  to  state,  from  its  name  was  well  patron- 
ized. So  much  so,  that  it  was  deemed  unsafe.  It 
cannot  be  conceived  that  those  owners  of  Goat  Island 
thought  that  by  removing  the  bridge  they  could  any 
more  stop  the  course  of  true  love  than  they  could 
dam  the  Niagara  River,  and  the  deduction  is  that 
finding  it  so  popular  they  thought  that  by  removing 
the  bridge  they  could  turn  the  entire  Goat  Island 
group  into  a  lovers'  paradise,  which  it  has  been 
ever  since. 

These  two  small  islands  were  called,  respectively, 
Ship  Island  and  Brig  Island,  by  reason  of  a  fancied 
resemblance,  as  seen  from  the  bridge,  to  such  vessels, 
the  leafless  trees  in  winter  suggesting  bare  masts. 

43 


On  Green  Island  stood  for  many  years  what  was 
perhaps  the  ugliest  building  ever  built  at  Niagara,  and 
probably  one  which  had  the  greatest  influence  in 
starting  the  movement  for  a  restoration  of  Niagara  to 
its  former  unmarred  natural  state.  This  building,  a 
paper  mill,  not  only  increased  the  size  of  the  island  by 
continual  additions,  but  by  running  long  piers  out  into 
the  rapids,  for  the  purpose  of  collecting  the  water, 
marred  the  beauty  not  only  on  the  island  itself  but 
particularly  on  the  river  above.  It  was  removed  by  the 
State,  on  its  acquisition  of  the  property  in  1885. 


GOAT    ISLAND. 

Let   us  now  stroll  over  the  second   and   recently 
erected    bridge,    and    we   stand    upon    Goat    Island, 

aptly  referred  to  as  "  the 
fairest  spot  God  ever 
made."  Taking  the  zig- 
zag steps  up  the  hill  to 
our  right  we  reach  the 
top  of  the  bank,  and  im- 
mediately before  us  is  the 
shelter  house  erected  for 
the  protection  of  visitors 
in  stormy  weather.  Goat 
Island  is  almost  entirely 

covered  with  an  absolutely  unique  piece  of  virgin 
forest,  where  no  axe  has  ever  been  wielded.  Study 
it  constantly,  and  enjoy  it,  while  you  are  making  the 
circuit  of  the  island,  for  in  the  words  of  Longfellow, 
"This  is  the  forest  primeval." 

44 


THE    ZIGZAG   STEPS. 


STEDMAN'S    BLUFF. 


From  here,  following  the  path 
that  winds  along  the  upper  edge 
of  the  bank,  let  us  walk  leisurely 
along,  taking  in  the  scenery  of 
the  river  as  seen  through  the  foli- 
age—  and  the  forest  beauty  as 
seen  on  all  sides  —  until  we  reach 
the  northwesterly  edge  of  the 
bank  of  Goat  Island,  Stedman's 
Bluff  as  it  is  called,  where  a  glori- 
ous panorama  bursts  upon  us,  the 
same  general  view  that  we  had 
when  we  stood  on  Prospect  Point, 
and  yet  so  different,  because  it 
is  at  the  other  edge  of  the  same 
Fall.  No  finer  view  looking  down 
the  gorge  of  the  river  is  to  be 
had  at  Niagara. 

The  irregular  line  of  the  Ameri- 
can Fall  is  better  appreciated  from 
here  than  it  was  from  Prospect 
Point.  The  American  Fall  is 
1,100  feet  in  width  and  165  feet 
in  height,  being  some  six  feet 
higher  than  the  Horseshoe  Fall. 

THE  THREE  PROFILES. 

Standing  on  the  bluff,  at  the 
head  of  the  stairs,  and  facing 

45 


A  SHADED   WALK. 


Luna  Island,  imaginative  people  used  to  be  able 
to  trace  the  outlines  of  three  human  faces,  formed 
on  the  rocky  face  of  Luna  Island  cliff,  near  the  top, 
just  beyond  the  small  fall.  The  growth  of  the  foli- 
age has  tended  to  obscure  them,  and  the  falling  of 
pieces  of  rock  from  the  face  of  the  cliff  each  spring 
has  practically  obliterated  them. 

LUNA    ISLAND. 

Down  the  broad  stone  steps,  completed  only  last 
year,  and  which  are  protected  by  an  iron  guard  rail, 
let  us  descend  to  one  of  the  points  of  view  near  the 
foot  of  these  steps  and  again  take  in  the  scenery. 
Let  us  cross  the  bridge  that  spans  the  little  stream 
whose  fall  forms  the  Cave  of  the  Winds,  and  we  are 
on  Luna  Island,  which  derived  its  name  from  the  fact 
that  it  was,  at  an  early  date,  the  most  accessible  place 
from  which  to  view  the  lunar  bow.  Now  make  your 
way  toward  the  edge  of  the  larger  Fall.  Half  way  be- 
tween the  bridge  and  the  point,  at  our  feet,  lies  an  im- 
beded  rock.  Stop  for  a  minute  and  look  at  it  and 
compare  it  with  the  annexed  print.  On  this,  many, 
many  years  ago,  an  unknown,  but  patient,  hand  has 
carved  the  historic  words  : 

"All  is  change. 
Eternal  progress. 
No  death." 

Who  carved  them  no  one  knows,  and  where  he  lies 
interred  is  a  mystery  ;  but  here,  in  full  view  of  count- 
less thousands  of  annual  visitors,  stands  his  epitaph, 

47 


and  the  ceaseless  roar  of  Niagara  sings  for  him  a 
grand  and  everlasting  requiem. 

Come  with  us  next  to  the  exact  point,  at  the  edge 
of  the  Fall,  and  stand  close  to  the  railing  and  look 
down  upon  the  wave-washed  rocks  below,  extending 
along  the  entire  front  of  the  American  Fall ;  and 
again  enjoy,  this  time  with  the  waters  of  Niagara 
close  at  our  feet,  the  wonderful  panorama  down  the 
gorge.  Directly  below  in  the  gorge  are  seen  wooden 
bridges  connecting  the  various  rocks,  and  on  these  are 
seen  figures  having 
the  semblance  of  hu- 
man beings.  These 
are  the  visitors  to  the 
Cave  of  the  Winds,  a 
point  which  we  shall 
reach  in  a  short  time. 
Gazing  across  toward 
Prospect  Point,  one 
will  fully  appreciate 

the  daring  of  Joel  Robinson,  who,  about  1860,  in 
order  to  show  that  even  Niagara  had  no  terrors  for 
him  (a  fact  which  he  had  proved  in  many  instances), 
took  his  iron-pointed  staff  in  his  hands  and  waded 
out  toward  the  opposite  shore,  as  shown  in  the  illus- 
tration, and  planting  his  staff  firmly  in  a  crevice  of 
the  rock  assumed  the  pose  and  motioned  to  the 
waiting  photographer  to  take  this  absolutely  unique 
photograph  of  an  incident  at  Niagara.  As  he  stood 
there,  not  a  hundred  feet  from  the  brink  of  the  Fall, 
no  human  aid  could  reach  him.  His  life  depended 
on  his  own  self-possession  and  the  protection  of 

49 


KOBINSON  S   DARING   FEAT. 


Providence.  A  false  step  on  his  part  meant  certain 
death  ;  but  he  safely  and  successfully  posed  for  the 
artist  and  returned  unharmed  to  where  we  now  stand. 

NOTED   ACCIDENT. 

On  the  northern  shore  of  this  island,  a  few  feet 
above  the  brink,  is  a  spot  of  mournful  memory.  On 
June  21,  1849,  the  family  of  Mr.  Deforest  of  Buffalo, 
with  a  friend,  Mr.  Addington,  were  viewing  the  scen- 
ery from  this  point.  The  party,  in  fine  spirits,  were 
about  leaving  the  island,  when  Mr.  Addington  ad- 
vanced playfully  to  the  little  daughter  of  Mr.  De- 
forest, saying,  "  I  am  going  to  throw  you  in,"  at  the 
same  time  lifting  her  over  the  edge  of  the  water. 
With  a  sudden  impulse  of  fear,  the  child  sprang  from 
his  hands  into  the  river.  With  a  shriek,  the  young 
man  sprang  to  save  her,  but  before  those  on  shore 
had  time  to  speak  or  even  move  they  had  passed 
over  the  precipice.  The  child's  body  was  found  the 
same  afternoon  in  the  Cave  of  the  Winds  ;  and  a 
few  days  afterward  that  of  the  gallant  but  fated 
man  was  likewise  recovered  and  committed  to  the 
village  cemetery.  This  is,  perhaps,  the  most  touch- 
ing casualty  that  ever  occurred  at  the  Falls. 

THE    BIDDLE    STAIRS. 

Let  us  retrace  our  steps  from  Luna  Island  over  the 
bridge,  up  the  long  stone  steps,  and  when  we  have 
proceeded  a  short  distance  along  the  edge  of  Goat 
Island  another  break  in  the  line  of  trees  shows  the 

51 


Canadian  Fall  in  front  of  us.  Just  ahead  of  us,  at 
the  top  of  the  bank,  is  a  wooden  building  from  which 
a  flight  of  wooden  steps  leads  down  to  a  spiral  stair- 
case, whose  top  is  directly  beneath  us.  These  are 
the  so-called  Biddle  Stairs,  named  after  Nicholas  Bid- 
die,  of  United  States  Bank  fame,  who  suggested  this 
means  of  access,  and  offered  to  contribute  a  portion 
of  their  expense  if  his  ideas  were  followed.  Though 
his  proffered  contribution  was  gratefully  declined,  his 
suggestion  was  carried  out,  and  for  over  seventy 
years  these  winding  steps  have  been  the  only 
means  of  reaching  the  slope  below.  By  these  steps 
visitors  may  descend,  free  of  charge,  both  those  who 
desire  to  go  through  the  Cave  of  the  Winds  as  well  2s 
those  who  desire  only  the  sights  from  the  banks  below. 
It  has  long  been  felt  that  this  method  of  descending  is 
too  antiquated,  for  while  a  journey  will  most  amply 
repay  the  exertion,  the  ascent  is  tiresome,  and  to  the 
aged  and  the  infirm  this  trip  is  out  of  the  question. 
It  is  expected  that  in  the  near  future,  as  has  already 
been  recommended  by  the  Commissioners,  an  elevator 
and  more  accessible  stairs,  in  both  cases  running  up 
the  perpendicular  edge  of  the  cliff,  or,  according  to 
one  suggestion,  both  cars  and  steps,  on  an  inclined 
plane,  similar  to  the  plan  adopted  at  Prospect  Point, 
will  be  erected.  The  present  spiral  stairway  is  eighty 
feet  high  and  was  built  in  1829. 

THE    CAVE    OF    THE    WINDS. 

The  trip  to  the   Cave  of  the  Winds   is   the    most 
unique  and  picturesque  at  Niagara,  and  if  one  desires 

53 


SAM  PATCH'S  LEAP. 


to  take  it  he  enters  one  of  the  dressing  rooms  in  the 
wooden  building  before  us,  after  depositing  his  valu- 
ables in  the  safe  at  the  office.  He  disrobes  and  puts 
on  a  flannel  suit  and,  if  desired,  over  this  an  oilskin 
suit,  and  thus  clad  emerges  from  the  dressing  room 
almost  unrecognizable  by  his  nearest  friends.  The 
trip  is  one  that  should  not  be  omitted,  and  is  the 
most  interesting  of  any  at  the  Falls. 

Let  us  follow  the  guide,  round  and  round  and  round, 
down  the  inclined  stairs  until  we  emerge  upon  the  top 
of  the  debris  slope,  and  face  down  stream.  On  our 
right  hand,  close  to  us,  is  the  solid,  rocky  base  of 
Goat  Island,  and  as  we  glance  upward  the  upper  por- 
tion projects  outward  over  our  head.  In  the  old  days, 
before  the  island  was  accessible,  even  as  late  as  1790, 
the  island  was  described  as  having  at  its  western  end 
a  sloping,  or  "about  to  fall,"  appearance.  This  evi- 
dently meant  that  the  upper  ledge  of  rock,  which  now 
projects  somewhat  beyond  the  base  below,  simply 
extended  farther  out  into  the  gulf  in  those  days. 

SAM    PATCH'S    LEAP. 

A  point  about  midway  between  the  foot  of  the 
stairs  and  the  entrance  to  the  Cave  of  the  Winds  is 
opposite  the  site  where,  in  1829,  Sam  Patch  made  his 
two  famous  leaps.  At  the  water's  edge  he  erected 
two  huge  ladders,  each  ninety-six  feet  long,  set  at 
right  angles  to  the  water,  and  far  apart  at  their  base. 
Their  upper  ends  converged  until  they  met  in  a  small 
platform,  which  overhung  the  deep  water  as  the  lad- 
ders canted  to  the  westward.  These  ladders  were 

55 


CAVE  OF  THE  WINDS,  JANUARY,  1896. 


fastened  by  ropes  at  their  upper  ends  to  the  bank 
above,  and  also  by  ropes  to  great  rocks  placed  on  the 
path  where  we  are  standing.  They  were  also  stayed 
by  ropes  extending  up  and  down  stream.  Climbing 
up  the  ladder  to  the  platform,  Patch,  whose  name  is 
even  yet  a  synonym  for  high  jumping,  waved  his  hand 
to  the  crowds  assembled  on  the  path,  on  Prospect 
Point  and  on  the  Canada  shore,  and,  in  order  to  prove  his 
famous  expression/'  that  some  things  could  be  done  as 
well  as  others,"  placed  his  arms  close  to  his  sides  and 
leaped  into  space.  He  descended  safely  and  rose  to 
the  surface  amid  the  enthusiasm  of  the  crowds.  He 
repeated  the  feat  successfully  a  few  days  afterwards. 
Later,  he  made  a  similar  jump  of  about  the  same 
height  at  the  Genesee  Falls  at  Rochester,  N.  Y.  ;  but, 
being  in  an  inebriated  condition,  lost  his  balance, 
struck  the  water  sideways,  his  body  was  no  doubt 
caught  in  the  undertow,  and  did  not  rise  to  the  sur- 
face. It  was  recovered  some  days  later,  miles  away. 

THE   CAVE    ITSELF. 

Walking  along  the  path  we  come  to  the  edge  of  the 
falling  water.  Just  before  we  reach  it,  on  our  left,  is 
the  huge  rock,  known  as  "  The  Rock  of  Ages." 

The  impetus  of  the  current  carries  the  sheet  of 
water  well  out  beyond  the  face  of  the  cliff,  and  this 
space  between  the  inner  face  of  the  falling  water  and 
the  rock  is  known  as  the  "Cave  of  the  Winds." 

It  was  first  entered  in  1834.  The  cave  is  being 
slightly  enlarged  annually  by  the  constant  force  and 
power  of  a  portion  of  the  water  bounding  back  after 

57 


THE    CAVE   OF    THE    WINDS. 


it  strikes  the  rock  at  its  base, 
and  slowly,  but  surely,  cut- 
ting away  the  shale  of  which 
the  lower  portion  of  the 
back  part  of  the  cave  is 
formed,  gradually  undermin- 
ing the  upper  ledge  of  lime- 
stone over  which  the  water 
flows. 

In  size  it  is  now  about 
100  feet  wide,  160  feet  high, 
and  about  100  deep. 

If  thesun  is  shining  bright- 
ly, and  you  stand  between  it 
and  the  spray  cloud,  you 
can  see  two  and  often  three 
rainbows  ;  and  frequently, 
when  you  stand  right  in  the 
edge  of  the  spray,  you  are 
the  center  of  a  visible  and 
complete  rainbow  circle,  a 
phenomenon  unknown  else- 
where. 

Visitors  to  the  cave  pass 
down  and  into  it,  behind  the 
small  sheet  of  water,  and 
out  again  into  the  sunlight 
at  the  base  of  Luna  Island. 
The  trip  in  front  of  the  little 
Fall  along  the  solid,  annu- 
ally renewed  (for  each  win- 
ter the  weight  of  the  ice 
58 


destroys  them)  rough  wooden 
bridges,  through  the  clouds  of 
ever-rising  spray,  bathing  in 
the  little  pools  among  the 
rocks,  where  miniature  Niag- 
aras form  plunge  baths  un- 
equaled  anywhere,  and,  if  the 
sun  is  shining,  standing  in  the 
very  center  of  an  entire  circle 
of  rainbows,  is  a  unique  and 
beautiful  experience. 


BELOW   TERRAPIN 
ROCKS. 

Going  back  to  the  foot  of 
the  staircase,  let  us  take  a 
short  trip  toward  the  Canadian 
or  Horseshoe  Fall,  a  trip  of 
some  difficulty,  and  one  that  is 
taken  by  but  comparatively 
few  people,  but  which,  when 
taken,  amply  repays  the  exer- 
tion. Passing  along  the  rough 
and  rocky  path  we  soon  come 
to  the  huge  rocks,  which,  in 
ages  gone  by,  undermined  by 
the  action  of  the  elements, 
have  fallen  from  their  positions 
at  the  top  edge  of  the  cliff  over 
which  the  waters  poured,  and 
now  obstruct  the  path  toward 

59 


END    OF    HOKSESHOE    FALL. 


the  vortex  of  the  falling  sheet.  Over  these  rocks 
and  the  intervening  rapid  streams  some  few  adven- 
turous visitors,  always  with  a  guide,  have  climbed. 
Here  went  Professor  Tyndall,  going  far  around  the 
curve  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  beneath  and  beyond  the 
Terrapin  Rocks  to  a  point  where  the  beating  spray 
shut  out  all  view,  and  he  stood 
directly  in  front  of  Niagara's  de- 
scending sheet,  enveloped  in  the 
spray  and  mist  —  a  point  which 
he  described  as  the  "  Ultima 
Thule  "  of  Niagara  —  a  point  that 
has  been  visited  by  but  very,  very 
few  persons  of  all  the  millions  that 
have  been  to  Niagara. 

AFTER   THE   ASCENT. 

Now  let  us  return  and  climb 
those  stairs  ;  and,  after  we  have 
rested,  take  our  way  on  to  the 
Canadian  Fall.  We  soon  come 
to  a  break  in  the  line  of  trees 
where  the  bank  has  evidently 
caved  away,  and  where  it  is  now 
protected  by  a  closely-set  wooden 
railing.  Forty  years  ago,  at  this 
point,  the  carriage  road  was  out 
beyond  the  edge,  where  now  is 
empty  air,  so  great  has  been  the 
landslide  here.  Looking  down 
from  here,  one  gets  the  best  direct 

61 


THE   BIDDLE   STAIRS. 


view  and  direct  appreciation  of  the  difference  in 
levels,  for  the  water  at  this  point  appears  to  be  very 
much  farther  away  from  you  than  when  you  stand 
on  the  steel  arch  bridge  just  below  the  Falls,  where 
the  distance  between  the  roadway  of  the  bridge  and 
the  water  is  about  200  feet ;  and  while  at  this  point 
on  Goat  Island  the  distance  to  the  water  in  the  gorge 
cannot  be  over  250  feet,  it  appears  to  be  very  much 
more. 

PORTER'S    BLUFF. 

Farther  along,  passing  through  a  shaded  walk,  we 
stand  on  one  of  the  most  commanding  situations  at 
Niagara,  Porter's  Bluff,  so  named  by  the  first  Board 
of  Commissioners  of  the  State  Reservation,  in  honor 
of  the  family  which  for  three  generations  was  the 
owner  of  the  island,  and  by  whose  members,  for  three 
score  and  ten  years,  the  natural  beauty  of  the  island 
was  preserved  intact  and  free  from  money-making  de- 
facements and  man's  so-called  improvements.  Directly 
in  front  of  us  rises  that  immense  cloud  of  spray  which 
Niagara  is  ever  sending  up  in  honor  of  its  Great 
Spirit,  and  at  our  feet,  beneath  us,  is  the  brink  of  the 
Horseshoe  Fall,  whose  center  not  over  forty  years 
ago  was  in  such  a  curve  as  to  give  it  that  name, 
but  which,  toward  the  middle,  during  these  last  two 
score  years,  has  receded  so  much  that  it  is  now  a 
very  acute  angle. 

Do  not  hurry  at  this  point,  but  let  us  sit  down  and 
study  this  view,  and  you  will  appreciate  the  situation 
and  what  we  may  call  the  geological  location  of  the 
Falls. 

63 


Just  consider  that  the 
Fall  before  you  is  carry- 
ing away  the  waters  from 
the  four  great  upper 
lakes,  whose  farthest 
springs  are  over  1,500 
miles  away,  and  that  the 
watershed  of  those  lakes 
drains  almost  half  a  con- 
tinent. This  Fall  is  159 
feet  high,  about  3,000  feet  in  length,  and  at  the  point 
on  the  brink  where  the  color  is  the  greenest,  there 
is  said  to  be  a  depth  of  twenty  feet  of  water.  In 
1827,  the  steamer  "  Michigan,"  an  unserviceable  hulk, 


A    GOAT   ISLAND    PATH. 


VIEW   OF   PORTER  S   BLUFF. 


drawing  eighteen  feet  of  water,  was  purchased  and 
sent  over  this  Fall.  She  came  down  the  main  channel 
by  the  Canada  shore  and  passed  over  this  Fall  with- 
out touching  either  the  rocky  bed  of  the  river  or  the 
brink  of  the  Fall  itself. 

64 


Estimates  as  to  the  quantity  of  water  going  over 
the  two  Falls  vary,  and,  of  course,  are  necessarily 
speculation  ;  but  here  are  some  of  them  :  100,000,000 
tons  per  hour  ;  18,000,000  cubic  feet  per  minute  ; 
1,500,000,000  cubic  feet  per  hour.  In  barrels, 
1,500,000,000  every  twenty-four  hours  ;  which  amounts 
to  200,000,000  per  hour,  3,300,000  per  minute,  or 
56,000  per  second.  Another  estimate  is  260,000  cubic 
feet  per  second.  Of  course,  the  amount  varies  as  the 
river  is  high  or  low.  These  estimates  were  made  by 
knowing  the  width  of  the  river  at  some  point  below 
the  Falls,  measuring  the  velocity,  and  estimating  the 
depth.  And  seven-eighths  of  all  that  amount  of  water 
is  pouring  over  the  Falls  before  you. 

The  water  power  of  Niagara  is  estimated  at 
3,000,000  horse  power,  and  the  great  Power  Com- 
pany's tunnel,  when  running  at  its  full  capacity  of 
120,000  horse  power,  will  use  but  four  per  cent,  of 
the  water  of  the  river,  and  it  is  estimated  would  lower 
the  water  at  the  crest  of  Horseshoe  Fall  but  about 
four  inches. 

The  boundary  line  between  the  United  States  and 
Canada  runs  along  the  middle  of  the  deepest  channel 
of  the  river  and  up  the  point  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall. 
So  the  international  boundary  line  at  the  Falls  has 
changed,  and  will  change,  according  as  the  apex  of  the 
Horseshoe  Fall  moves  to  this  side  or  to  that  in  its 
recession. 

The  edge  of  the  Fall,  just  below  us,  is  believed  to 
have  been  the  point  from  which  the  Indian  warriors, 
in  ages  long  gone  by,  cast  into  the  running  waters, 
above  the  brink,  their  sacrifices  of  weapons  of  war, 


and  articles  of  personal  adornment,  as  propitiations  to 
the  Great  Spirit  of  Niagara. 

The  "  Fairest  Maiden  of  the  Tribe,"  who  steered 
her  white  canoe  to  death,  as  the  Neuters'  annual 
peace  offering  to  the  Spirit  of  Niagara,  always  sought 
her  fate  over  the  brink,  where  the  water  is  deepest, 
of  the  Fall  before  you. 

Over  this  Fall  on  the  night  of  December  29,  1837, 
passed  the  blazing  hull  of  the  steamer  "  Caroline." 
She  was  an  American  boat,  moored  for  the  night  at 
Schlosser's  Dock,  two  miles  above  the  Falls.  At 
midnight  she  was  suddenly  boarded  by  a  party  of 
British,  captured,  towed  out  into  the  stream,  set  on 
fire  and  sent  over  the  Falls.  All  this  during  the 
Canadian  so-called  Patriot  Rebellion. 

THE   TERRAPIN    ROCKS. 

Now  let  us  descend  by  the  wooden  stairs  and 
take  our  way  out  along  the  safe,  but  frail-looking, 
wooden  bridge  until  we  reach  its  end  ;  then  down 
the  wooden  steps  and  out  to  the  iron  railing,  and  we 
are  gazing  down  into  the  gorge  below,  perhaps  sur- 
rounded by  the  ever-rising  column  of  spray,  in  the 
scenic  and  geological  center  of  Niagara. 

Why  the  name  Terrapin  was  applied  to  these  rocks 
is  unknown  ;  but  conjecture  says  the  broad,  flat  shape 
of  the  rocks,  as  seen  from  the  bluff  above  on  Goat 
Island,  before  they  were  accessible,  is  responsible  for 
the  name. 

Nearly  opposite,  on  the  Canadian  cliff,  just  below 
the  Falls,  stood  old  Table  Rock.  In  the  gorge,  at 

67 


the  base  of  Goat  Island,  is  the  spot  which  we  just 
visited,  where  Sam  Patch  made  his  famous  leap. 

Looking  down  the  gorge,  the  commencement  of  the 
Whirlpool  Rapids  appear  at  the  lower  end,  while  span- 
ning the  gorge,  and  just  before  these  rapids  com- 
mence, are  the  two  railroad  bridges,  and  nearer  still 
is  the  steel  arch  bridge  for  trolley  cars  and  foot  and 
carriage  passengers. 

This  is,  probably,  the  best  point  from  which  to 
study  the  recession  of  the  Falls.  Assuming  that  the 
average  rate  of  this  recession  over  a  period  of  many 
centuries  has  been  a  foot  a  year,  it  will  be  interesting 
to  note  that  a  thousand  years  ago  the  brink  of  the 
Fall  (for  there  was,  probably,  but  one  fall  then,  whose 
channel  was  the  Canadian  channel,  for  Goat  Island 
being  then  a  part  of  the  main  shore,  there  was  no 
American  Fall)  was  about  where  Luna  Island  is  now. 
Nineteen  hundred  years  ago,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  Christian  era,  this  Fall  was  at  Prospect  Point ;  3,000 
years  ago  it  was  at  the  upper  steel  arch  bridge.  At 
the  date  of  the  creation  of  man,  it  was  a  good  half 
mile  beyond  this  bridge  ;  10,000  years  ago  it  was  at 
the  cantilever  bridge,  far  down  the  gorge;  12,000 
years  ago  it  was  at  the  extreme  end  of  the  gorge,  as 
seen  from  here,  that  is,  at  the  Whirlpool  Rapids. 

Truly,  Niagara  Falls  are  not  a  thing  of  yesterday. 

'     THE   SCENIC   CENTER. 

Looking  up  stream,  the  main  body  of  the  Horse- 
shoe or  Canadian  Fall  thunders  on  your  right,  while 
on  your  left  ripple  the  shallow  waters  as  they  run 

69 


quietly  to  the  edge  of  the  cataract,  beneath  the  little 
bridge  by  which  we  have  just  reached  this  glorious 
spot.  Looking  down  stream,  the  gorge  is  directly  be- 
neath you.  Goat  Island  is  on  your  right  and  beyond 
it  lies  the  American  Fall.  No  pen  picture  can  pretend 
to  do  justice  to  this  point  of  view  on  the  very  edge  of 
the  gulf. 

Gaze  on  the  views  all  around  you,  for  this  is  the 
scene  you  have  come  to  see  ;  this  is  the  Mecca  of  your 
journey.  This  is  the  very  scenic  and  geographic  center 
of  Niagara.  Satisfy  yourself  as  far  as  possible,  and 
then  reluctantly  turn  away. 

From  these  rocks  Niagara  by  moonlight  is  a  dream 
of  incomparable  loveliness,  and  from  here  the  lunar 
bow,  formed  by  the  light  of  the  moon  on  the  spray,  is 
best  seen,  as  here  the  spray  is  heaviest.  I  have  al- 
ready quoted  Margaret  Fuller's  views  on  the  scene 
from  Goat  Island  Bridge.  Let  me  give  her  impres- 
sion as  to  the  moonlight  scene  at  Niagara  here  : 

A    QUOTATION. 

"  Neither  the  American  nor  the  British  Fall  moved 
me  as  did  these  rapids.  For  the  magnificence,  the 
sublimity  of  the  latter  I  was  prepared  by  descriptions 
and  by  paintings.  When  I  arrived  in  sight  of  them  I 
merely  felt,  'Ah,  yes,  here  is  the  Fall,  just  as  I  have 
seen  it  in  picture.'  When  I  arrived  at  the  Terrapin 
Bridge,  I  expected  to  be  overwhelmed,  to  retire  trem- 
bling from  this  giddy  eminence,  and  gaze  with  un- 
limited wonder  and  awe  upon  the  immense  mass  roll- 
ing on  and  on,  but,  somehow  or  another,  I  thought 


only  of  comparing  the  effect  on  my  mind  with  what  I 
had  read  and  heard.  I  looked  for  a  short  time,  and 
then  with  almost  a  feeling  of  disappointment,  turned 
to  go  to  the  other  points  of  view,  to  see  if  I  was  not 
mistaken  in  not  feeling  any  surpassing  emotion  at 
this  sight.  But  from  the  foot  of  Biddle's  Stairs,  and 
the  middle  of  the  river,  and  from  below  the  Table 
Rock,  it  was  still  *  barren,  barren  all.'  And,  provoked 
with  my  stupidity  in  feeling  most  moved  in  the  wrong 
place,  I  turned  away  to  the  hotel,  determined  to  set 
off  for  Buffalo  that  afternoon.  But  the  stage  did  not 
go,  and,  after  nightfall,  as  there  was  a  splendid  moon, 
I  went  down  to  the  bridge  and  leaned  over  the  para- 
pet, where  the  boiling  rapids  came  down  in  their 
might.  It  was  grand,  and  it  was  also  gorgeous,  the 
yellow  rays  of  the  moon  made  the  broken  waves  ap- 
pear like  auburn  tresses  twining  around  the  black 
rocks.  But  they  did  not  inspire  me  as  before.  I  felt 
a  foreboding  of  a  mightier  emotion  rise  up  and  swal- 
low all  others,  and  I  passed  on  to  the  Terrapin  Bridge. 
Everything  was  changed,  the  misty  apparition  had 
taken  off  its  many-colored  crown  which  it  had  worn 
all  day,  and  a  bow  of  silvery  white  spanned  its  sum- 
mit. The  moonlight  gave  a  poetical  indefmiteness  to 
the  distant  parts  of  the  waters,  and  while  the  rapids 
were  glancing  in  her  beams,  the  river  below  the  Falls 
was  black  as  night,  save  where  the  reflection  of  the 
sky  gave  it  the  appearance  of  a  shield  of  blued  steel. 
No  gaping  tourists  loitered,  eyeing  with  their  glasses, 
or  sketching  on  cards  the  hoary  locks  of  the  ancient 
river  god.  All  tended  to  harmonize  with  the  natural 
grandeur  of  the  scene.  I  gazed  long.  I  saw  how 

73 


THE  MAIDEN'S  SACRIFICE. 


here  mutability  and  unchangeableness  were  united. 
I  surveyed  the  conspiring  waters  rushing  against  the 
rocky  ledge  to  overthrow  it  at  one  mad  plunge,  till, 
like  toppling  ambition,  o'erleaping  themselves,  they 
fall  on  'tother  side,  expanding  into  foam  ere  they 
reach  the  deep  channel  where  they  creep  submissively 
away.  Then  rose  in  my  breast  a  genuine  admiration, 
and  a  humble  adoration  of  the  Being  who  was  the 
architect  of  this  and  of  all.  Happy  were  the  first 
discoverers  of  Niagara,  those  who  could  come  un- 
awares upon  this  view  and  upon  that,  whose  feelings 
were  entirely  their  own." 

BLONDIN'S   WISH. 

It  was  from  these  rocks  that  Blondin,  the  world- 
famous  ropewalker,  wanted,  above  all  other  points  at 
Niagara,  to  fasten  one  end  of  his  rope  and  to  stretch 
it  from  here  across  the  gorge  to  the  other  end  of  this 
same  Fall  on  the  Canadian  shore,  and  thus  directly 
in  front  of  Niagara  Falls,  directly  above  the  ever 
foam-capped  waves  at  its  base,  enveloped  and  shrouded 
in  the  ever-rising  column  of  spray,  to  pass  from  shore 
to  shore  across  a  four-inch  hempen  cord  in  full  view  of 
the  thousands  that,  especially  if  he  walked  at  this 
point,  would  throng  to  see  him  risk  his  life. 

But  the  owners  of  Goat  Island  would  not  consent 
to  be  parties  to  such  a  plan,  and  absolutely  refused 
permission,  so  he  reluctantly  abandoned  his  cherished 
hope  and  stretched  his  rope  across  the  gorge  a  little 
way  down  stream  from  the  site  of  the  present  steel 
arch  bridge. 

75 


TERRAPIN    TOWER. 

On  this  point,  or  rather  on  these  rocks,  stood  for 
many  years  what  was  known  as  the  Old  Terrapin 
Tower,  a  rude,  circular  structure,  built  from  the 
wave-washed  stones  found  hereabouts,  some  thirty 
feet  in  height  and  twelve  feet  in  outside  diameter  ;  a 
tower  which  formed  an  essential  feature  in  all  the  pic- 
tures of  Niagara  from  1833  until  1873.  Up  it  ran  a 
winding  staircase,  by  means  of  which,  during  that 
period,  many  thousands  of  visitors  ascended  to  its 
frail  balcony  and  from  there  feasted  their  eyes  on  the 
scenery  about  them.  This  tower  in  the  old  days  was 
the  center  of  attraction  to  all  visitors  to  Niagara,  a 
veritable  Mecca  ;  and  no  matter  from  what  point  or  on 
which  side  of  the  river  one  gazed  at  the  Falls,  one 
was  never  satisfied  until  he  had  reached  this  spot  and 
mounted  the  steps  of  this  tower.  It  was  blown  up 
with  gunpowder  in  1873,  not  because  of  its  danger, 
but  that  it  might  not  prove  an  attraction  contrary  to 
the  interests  of  a  company  who  had  bought  the  land 
around  Prospect  Point,  which  land,  so  long  as  it  re- 
mained in  the  ownership  of  the  proprietors  of  Goat 
Island,  was  left  free  to  the  world.  It  has  been  urged 
upon  the  Commissioners  of  the  Reservation  that  it 
would  be  appropriate,  and  a  pleasure  to  those  of 
mature  years,  as  well  as  a  gratification  to  coming  gen- 
erations, to  restore  this  ancient,  and  much  missed, 
landmark  of  the  Falls,  which  in  days  gone  by  has  de- 
lighted so  many  visitors,  and  which  for  nearly  half  a 
century  was  a  crude,  but  not  inharmonious,  adjunct 
to  the  Great  Cataract. 

77 


FIRST    TERRAPIN    BRIDGE. 

The  first  bridge  from  Goat  Island  to  these  Rocks, 
built  in  1829,  was  a  slight  and  unprotected  affair,  and 
the  logs  on  which  the  plank  rested  extended  out  some 
ten  feet  beyond  the  edge  of  the  gulf.  It  was  on  these 
logs  that  Francis  Abbott,  the  Hermit  of  Niagara  — 
referred  to  later  on  —  used  to  walk  with  a  rapid  step 
to  the  very  end  and  there  quickly  turning  on  his  heel 
retrace  his  steps.  It  was  from  these  projecting  logs, 
also,  that  this  same  eccentric  man  was  accustomed 
often  to  suspend  himself  by  his  hands,  and  such  was 
his  athletic  power  that  he  would  draw  himself  up  again 
and  remount  the  log  after  hanging  over  the  abyss. 
Standing  on  the  spot  and  studying  the  picture  of  this 
old  bridge,  which  is  here  given,  one  gets  a  better  and 
clearer  idea  of  the  iron  nerve  of  the  man  who  would 
dare  to  perform  such  foolhardy  feats,  for  every  time 
he  lowered  himself  over  the  gulf  it  would  seem  as 
though  death  stared  him  in  the  face. 

From  these  Terrapin  Rocks,  up  stream,  is  seen  a 
similar,  though,  by  reason  of  the  location,  not  as  per- 
fect a  view  as-  that  to  which  we  shall  later  refer, 
in  the  eloquent  words  of  the  Duke  of  Argyle,  of  what 
he  describes  as  the  "  Shoreless  Sea." 


ONCE    NIAGARA    RAN    DRY. 

On  March  29,  1848,  "for  that  day  only,"  persons 
walked  in  the  bed  of  the  rocky  channel  of  the  Ameri- 
can Rapids  between  Goat  Island  and  the  mainland,  and 
from  Goat  Island  out  in  the  bed  of  the  main  channel 

78 


towards  Canada,  and  down  the  bed  of  the  river  to 
the  very  brink  of  these  Horseshoe  Falls,  to  a  point  in 
the  then  really  horseshoe-shaped  curve,  almost  half 
way  to  the  Canadian  shore.  But  the  river  was  not 
ice  bound  ;  its  flow  was  diminished,  not  entirely 
cut  off,  its  supply  at  Lake  Erie  having  been  tem- 
porarily blocked.  Lake  Erie  was  then  full  of 
floating  ice,  crowding  to  its  outlet,  the  source  of 
the  Niagara  River.  During  the  previous  after- 
noon a  strong  northeast  wind  had  driven  the  ice 
back  into  the  lake.  During  the  night  the  wind 
veered  suddenly  and  blew  a  gale  from  the  west. 
This  forced  the  ice-floe  sharply,  in  a  mass,  into  the 
narrow  channel  or  source  of  the  river,  quickly  blocked 
it  up,  and  the  still  advancing  ice  sealed  up  this  source 
with  a  temporary  barrier,  pushed  some  feet  into  the 
air.  It  did  not  take  long  for  the  water  north  of  this 
barrier  to  drain  off,  and  in  the  morning,  the  Niagara 
River,  as  men  knew  it,  "  was  not."  The  American 
Fall  was  dry.  The  Canadian  Fall  was  a  mere 
shadow  of  its  former  self,  a  few  threads  or  streams 
of  water  only  falling  over  the  edge.  People,  fearful 
every  moment  of  an  onrush  of  water  from  up  stream, 
walked  in  the  channels,  where,  up  to  that  time,  "  the 
foot  of  man  had  never  trod,"  and  where  it  has  never 
trod  since. 

The  roar  of  Niagara  was  reduced  to  a  moan  ;  the 
spray  and,  therefore,  the  rainbows  disappeared.  All 
day  this  phenomenon  lasted,  but  by  night  the  sun's 
rays  and  the  pressure  of  Lake  Erie's  waters  had  made 
inroads  on  the  icy  dam,  and  during  the  night  the 
barrier  was  swept  away.  By  the  next  morning  the 

79 


river  again  rushed  by  in  its  might,  and  its  roar  once 
more  proclaimed  that  Niagara  had  resumed  its 
sway. 

Retracing  our  steps  up  the  wooden  stairs,  we  stand 
again  on  the  bluff  of  Goat  Island,  from  which  let 
us  follow  the  road  along  the  bluff  beyond  the 
Horseshoe  Fall. 

NIAGARA'S    RECESSION. 

It  was  in  1842  that  the  first  steps  were  taken,  by 
Professor  Hall  of  the  New  York  State  Survey,  to 
measure  the  recession  of  the  Falls.  He  set  up  stone 
monuments  at  certain  points,  to  which  reference  could 
be  made  in  later  surveys. 

Following  the  path  for  about  forty  rods  from 
Porter's  Bluff  one  of  these  small  monuments  is  directly 
in  the  path,  though  when  placed  it  was  in  the  woods, 
well  away  from  the  road.  It  is  marked  with  a  cross 
on  top,  the  arms  indicating  the  cardinal  points  of 
the  compass. 

THE    CANADIAN    RAPIDS. 

As  we  proceed  we  shall  soon  come  to  an  open, 
unobstructed  view,  and  at  the  right,  below  us,  is  the 
apex  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  the  present  point  of  the 
cataract's  greatest  erosion  ;  and  from  this  spot  we 
gaze  across  into  Canada,  and  while  the  water  close  to 
Goat  Island  is  remarkably  shallow,  close  to  the  Cana- 
dian shore  are  the  tumbling  rapids  of  that  part  of  the 
current  where  are  the  swiftest  waves  and  where  passes 

81 


nearly  three-fourths  of  all  the  water  that  pours  over  the 
Canadian  Fall.  Far  out  —  possibly  half  way  between 
Goat  Island  and  the  Canadian  shore  —  lies  a  little 
speck  of  land  but  a  few  feet  in  diameter.  Three  score 
years  ago,  we  learn  from  guide  books,  from  maps  and 
from  the  testimony  of  living  men,  there  was  at  this 
spot  an  island  which  embraced  more  than  two  acres 
in  extent. 

The  constant  erosion  of  the  water  on  the  edges  of 
the  shallow  soil,  the  disintegration  thereof,  aided  by 
frost  and  ice,  and  the  submergence  by  occasional  high 
water,  has,  bit  by  bit,  worn  it  away  to  a  mere  speck, 
and  the  gulls,  which  years  ago  made  it  a  constant 
landing  place  (from  whence  it  was  called  Gull  Island), 
now  look  almost  in  vain  for  a  foothold  on  this,  their 
former  safe  and  isolated  resting  place.  Where  this 
island  was  the  water  is  now  very  shallow. 

Just  beyond  this  point  the  shore  of  the  island,  dur- 
ing the  past  fifty  years,  has  crumbled  away,  for  some 
400  feet  in  length  by  nearly  twenty  feet  in  width  ;  the 
old  carriage  road  having  formerly  been  out  beyond 
where  to-day  is  the  edge  of  the  bluff. 


THREE   SISTER    ISLANDS    FROM    BELOW. 


FIRST    SISTER   ISLAND. 


Proceeding  again  for  quite  a  distance,  we  reach  the 
massive  stone  bridge  that  connects  Goat  Island  with 
the  first  Sister  Island. 
Let  us  pass  over  it,  stop- 
ping on  it  to  look  down 
over  its  upper  parapet  on 
to  the  little  cascade  be- 
neath, which  is  known  as 
the  Hermit's  Cascade, 
because  during  his  resi- 
dence on  Goat  Island  this  was  his  daily  bathing  place. 
In  winter  the  ice  above  shuts  off  all  water  from  this 
fall.  On  the  first  Sister  Island,  as  well  as  on  the  other 
two,  are  numerous  little  bits  of  scenery  —  ideal  views 


«ST    SISTER    ISLAND. 


THE    HERMIT  S    CASCADE. 


of  graceful  trees,  of  sandy  beaches,  or  of  rocky  slopes 
and  rapid  currents  —  to  which  it  is  almost  impossible 
by  description  to  lead  the  visitor,  but  which  will  point 
themselves  out  to  him,  when  he  know  that  these 
little  points  of  vantage  exist  just  off  of,  and  away 
from,  the  main  paths  between  the  bridges. 

85 


These  Three  Sister  Islands  are  so  called  after  the 
three  daughters  of  General  Whitney,  who  were  the 
first  women,  long  before  the  bridges  were  built,  to 
make  the  trip  to  the  outer  island,  probably  during 
some  winter  when  the  water  was  low.  The  bridges 
to  them  were  built  in  1869. 

SECOND    SISTER   ISLAND. 

The  second  Sister  Island  is  a  rocky  shelf,  broad  and 
flat  at  its  upper  end,  and  here,  when  the  water  of  the 
river  is  low,  one  can  walk  on  the  rocky  ledge  above. 
In  and  upon  this  rocky  formation,  study  the  effects 
of  the  action  of  the  water,  and  the  so-called  pot  holes, 
formed  by  pebbles  or  small  stones  brought  down  by 
the  water  and  catching  in  some  little  depression  in  the 
rock,  and  there,  turned  and  twisted  perhaps  for  years 
by  the  current,  they  gradually  wore  their  own  size 
away  and  at  the  same  time  cut  out  circular  basins 
in  the  solid  rock  itself.  Just  before  reaching  the 
bridge  that  leads  from  the  second  to  the  third  Sister 
Island,  we  strongly  advise  our  visitor  to  turn  to  the 
right  and  descend  a  little  flight  of  wooden  steps,  and 
clambering  over  a  couple  of  dead  trees  and  a  rock 
or  so,  to  reach  a  little  clearing  where  are  found  some 
of  the  most  beautiful  views  at  the  Falls.  Right  at 
your  feet  are  the  American  white  tumbling  waves,  and 
the  boiling  waters  that  are  constantly  fed  by  the  little 
cataract  over  which  pours  the  most  rapid  stream  of 
any  at  Niagara  ;  and  no  one  bit  of  scenery  at  the 
Falls  has  a  more  varied  scenic  effect  than  this  spot, 
so  little  known  and  so  admirably  portrayed  in  the 

87 


accompanying  cut.  At  the  lower  end  of  the  third 
Sister  Island  is  a  little  unbridged  piece  of  woodland, 
known  as  the  Little  Brother,  to  which  we  refer  simply 
because  of  its  beauty  and  the  wonderful  effects  of  light 
and  shade  which  are  here  for  the  first  time  reproduced 
in  facsimile. 

THIRD    SISTER    ISLAND. 

Crossing  over  to  the  third  Sister  Island,  we  can 
only  say  that  the  visitor  must  walk  over  every  part  of  it 
in  order  to  fully  appreciate  the  scenery.  At  its  upper 
end  one  might  sit  for  hours  gazing  at  the  ever-chang- 
ing panorama.  Up  stream  over  the  little  ledge  of 
rocks  pour  the  waters  from  the  peaceful  shallow  river 
above.  A  little  way  to  the  right  are  rushing  rapids, 
and,  as  the  eye  follows  the  line  of  this  ledge  extending 
in  an  unbroken  line  toward  and  well  over  to  Canada, 
the  volume  of  water  and  the  rapidity  of  the  current 
increase  with  the  distance.  Just  in  front  of  this 
ledge  of  rock,  perhaps  300  feet  out  in  the  current 
from  this  little  island,  the  water  spouts  up  as  it  comes 
pouring  over  the  ledge  and  dashes  against  a  flat 
rock.  The  old-time  guides  used  to  delight  their 
hearers  with  a  story  that  this  misnamed  "  spouting 
rock,"  or,  in  actual  words,  this  column  of  water,  was 
caused  by  the  water  pouring  against  the  old  smoke- 
stack of  the  steamer  "  Caroline,"  which  in  its  descent 
of  the  rapids  was  broken  off  and  caught  in  some 
unknown  way  at  this  point.  The  current  in  the  main 
channel  near  the  Canada  shore,  opposite  here,  runs 
twenty-eight  miles  an  hour. 

89 


CENTURIES    HENCE. 

A  thousand  years  hence  the  visitor  at  Niagara  will 
gaze  at  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  not  from  the  Terrapin 
Rocks  but  from  this  third  Sister  Island.  The  Fall 
will  have  worn  its  way  back  to  the  long  low  cascade 
that,  just  above  us,  extends  toward  the  Canada  shore. 
The  gorge  at  that  time  and  at  this  point  will,  of 
course,  be  far  wider  than  it  is  at  present,  and  far 


LITTLE    BROTHER    ISLAND. 


grander  ;  for  the  Falls,  by  reason  of  the  declivity  of  the 
rocky  bed  of  the  rapids,  will  increase  in  height  as  they 
recede  ;  and  when  they  reach  this  point  will  be  over 
200  feet  in  height,  a  gain  in  altitude  of  over  fifty  feet. 


ANOTHER    IDEAL    VIEW. 

Some  years  ago  Colin  Hunter,  then  an   Associate, 
now  a  Royal  Academician,  came  over  from  London  to 

91 


paint  Niagara.  Of  all  the  points  of  view,  he  selected 
the  one  as  seen  up  stream  from  the  head  of  the  Little 
Brother  Island.  A  temporary  bridge  was  built  to  it, 
and  here,  with  a  guard  at  the  bridge,  so  as  to  be  secure 
from  intrusion,  he  painted  his  grand  view,  looking  up 
stream.  The  upper  ledge  of  rocks,  with  its  long, 
rapid  cascade,  was  his  skyline  ;  in  the  foreground  were 
the  tumbling  rapids  ;  far  to  the  right  of  the  picture 
the  tops  of  a  few  trees  appearing  on  the  Canada  shore 
above  the  waters  alone  showed  the  presence  of  any 
land. 

After  satisfying  one's  self,  if,  indeed,  that  is  ever 
possible,  with  the  views  from  upper  end  of  the  third 
Sister  Island,  without  trying  to  describe  either  the 
glorious  scenery  or  the  various  points  of  interest  in 
the  short  journey,  we  advise  the  visitor  -to  clamber 
over  the  rocks  along  the  Canadian  side  of  the  island, 
from  one  end  to  the  other,  and  whenever  a  point 
of  vantage  occurs,  and  there  are  several  of  them,  go 
out  as  near  the  water's  edge  as  possible  and  you  will 
appreciate  the  difference  that  a  few  feet  in  a  point  of 
observation  may  make  in  what  is  apparently  the  same 
scenery.  Just  before  you  reach  the  foot  of  the  island 
a  gnarled  cedar  tree  and  a  rock,  accessible  by  leaping 
from  stone  to  stone,  gives  you  access  to  a  point  of 
observation  than  which  there  is  nothing  more  beauti- 
ful at  Niagara.  Do  not  fail  to  get  this  view,  for  it  is 
the  Colin  Hunter  view,  as  quoted  above,  as  nearly  as 
you  can  get  it,  and  you  will  appreciate  the  artistic 
sense  of  the  great  painter,  who  chose  this  incompar- 
able view  in  preference  to  the  very  Falls  themselves 
for  a  reproduction  of  the  very  best  at  Niagara. 

93 


PARTING   OF    THE   WATERS. 

Retracing  our  steps  once  more  back  to  Goat  Island, 
and  still  turning  to  our  right  and  following  along  the 
bank  of  the  river,  an  entirely  different  aspect  of  Ni- 
agara bursts  upon  us.  Instead  of  a  yawning  gulf  or 
rapid  current,  or  seething  rapids,  we  find  here  the 
quiet  waters  and  the  shallow  stream,  in  strong  con- 
trast to  the  view  we  have  just  left.  In  the  old  days, 
hundreds,  and  perhaps  thousands,  of  years  ago,  there 
can  be  no  question  that  Goat  Island,  as  is  explained 
in  the  geological  section  of  this  book,  was  possibly  a 


PARTING    OF   THE    WATERS. 


portion  of  the  main  land,  and  extended  very  much 
farther  up  stream,  for  as  we  reach  the  extreme  upper 
end  of  the  island,  a  point  known  as  the  "  parting  of  the 
waters,"  where  the  currents  divide  into  the  American 
and  Canadian  Rapids,  a  rocky  or  a  sandy  bar  extends 
directly  up  stream  for  over  a  quarter  of  a  mile  ;  and 
towards  the  Canadian  shore,  as  far  as  the  outer  side 
of  the  third  Sister  Island,  there  is  an  inconsiderable 

95 


depth  of  water.  All  this  portion  of  the  river's  rocky 
bed  undoubtedly  at  one  time  was  covered  with  soil, 
and  possibly  trees  like  those  on  the  main  part  of  Goat 
Island  ;  and  in  those  days  the  island  may  have  con- 
tained, as  one  of  the  early  chronicles  says  it  did,  250 
acres  of  land,  as  against  about  eighty  acres  which 
Goat  Island  and  the  adjacent  islands  now  embrace. 

REACHED    BY    CANOE. 

Here,  as  one  stands  at  the  "  parting  of  the  waters,"  it 
is  not  difficult  for  us  to  understand  how  the  Indians 
in  the  early  days  used  to  come  to  Goat  Island  in  their 
canoes,  for  between  the  currents,  or  along  the  quiet 
waters  over  this  sandy  bar  referred  to,  it  was  easy  with 
their  light  canoes  to  paddle  down  to  and  back  from 
the  island  ;  and  even  to-day  it  is  no  uncommon  oc- 
currence for  an  expert  oarsman  to  row  down  and  land 
at  this  point.  Nor  is  it  an  especially  tiresome  journey 
back,  for  by  keeping  between  the  currents  one  en- 
counters but  little  rapid  water.  In  fact,  it  is  said  that 
John  Stedman,  being  too  lazy  to  row  his  boat,  used 
to  mount  his  horse,  and  compelling  the  animal  to 
swim  across  the  channel  that  lay  between  the  American 
shore  and  this  sandy  bar,  at  a  distance  of  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  above  Goat  Island,  would  let  him 
walk  down  on  this  bar  and  thus  land  on  the  island, 
and  in  the  same  way  would  return. 

The  water  on  the  bar  was  then,  as  now,  very  shal- 
low, not  over  a  couple  of  feet  in  depth,  so  that  in 
winter  one  may  yet  walk  on  the  solid  accumulation 
of  ice  from  this  point  for  a  long  distance  upstream. 

96 


THE    HERMIT   OF    NIAGARA. 

From  here,  follow  the  shore  of  the  rapids,  and  a 
little  way  along,  near  where  the  path  diverges  on  the 
right  from  the  road,  we  reach  the  spot  where,  on  our 
left,  formerly  stood  the  hut  that  was  occupied  by 
the  Hermit  of  Niagara,  Francis  Abbott,  heretofore 
referred  to. 

In  1829  a  young  Englishman,  tall  of  figure,  hand- 
some in  appearance,  carrying  his  few  belongings  on 
his  arm,  came  to  the  village  and  hired  a  room,  an- 
nouncing his  intention  of  remaining  three  or  four 
days.  The  fascinations  of  Niagara  enthralled  him. 
He  studied  every  point.  Erratic  in  his  way,  yet  affa- 
ble when  spoken  to,  he  led  a  hermit's  life,  approach- 
ing no  one,  except  when  necessary.  Preparing  his 
own  meals,  he  longed  for  absolute  solitude.  He  asked 
permission  to  live  on  the  First  Sister  Island,  to  which, 
he  said,  he  could  obtain  access  by  wading  the  little 
stream  between  it  and  Goat  Island.  This  could  not 
well  be  granted,  but  he  was  allowed  to  occupy  an 
abandoned  hut  that  stood  near  where  we  are.  Here 
alone,  with  his  dog  and  his  cat  for  companions,  a  few 
books,  a  lyre  and  a  guitar  for  his  solace,  he  lived  for 
some  months,  rarely  leaving  the  island,  and  then  only 
to  procure  needed  provisions.  Friends  in  England 
supplied  him  with  funds  for  his  simple  needs.  During 
the  day  he  staid  in  his  cabin,  but  at  night,  when  the 
island  was  free  from  visitors,  he  roamed  about  it, 
seeking  the  most  weird  and  dangerous  places,  such  as 
the  end  of  the  Terrapin  Bridge,  as  noted  before.  He 
was  accomplished  in  music,  and  composed  much  ;  he 

97 


was  a  good  linguist,  and  wrote  a  great  deal,  but  in- 
variably destroyed  all  he  wrote  or  composed.  After 
some  months  of  this  strange,  and  to  him  happy,  life,  a 
family  came  to  live  in  an  adjacent  hut  on  the  island, 
and,  dreading  companionship,  he  removed  to  a  little 
building  on  the  American  shore,  just  above  the  pres- 
ent steel  arch  bridge.  Here  he  lived  for  nearly  six 
months,  descending  the  rude  stairs  at  the  ferry  each 
morning  to  bathe. 

One  morning,  as  he  did  not  come  up  the  stairs  after 
his  customary  bath,  search  was  made  for  him.  His 
clothes  were  found  by  the  water's  edge,  but  he  was 
not  to  be  seen.  He  had  been  drowned  —  no  one 
knew  how.  His  body  was  recovered  down  the  river 
some  days  afterwards,  was  brought  back  to  his  poor 
abode  and  given  burial  in  the  cemetery  at  Niagara, 
where  a  long,  flat  slab,  marked,  "  Francis  Abbott,  the 
Hermit  of  Niagara,  died  July  31,  1831,"  marks  his 
final  resting  place. 

His  absorption  in  the  scenery  of  Niagara  shows  the 
boundless  influence  that  Nature  here  can  exert  on  an 
oversensitive  soul ;  and  his  life  remains  a  shining 
example  of  one  who,  thoroughly  familiar  with  every 
aspect  of  Niagara,  lost  his  life  through  overcareless- 
ness  in  venturing  into  her  currents,  whose  eddyings 
and  treacherous  whirls  he  knew  and  yet  disregarded 
once  too  often. 

SITE   OF    FIRST    BRIDGE. 

A  little  farther  down  stream,  below  where  the  path 
diverges  on  our  right,  where  the  bank  slopes  grad- 

98 


ually  down  to  the  water's  edge,  is  the  site  of  the  end 
of  the  first  bridge  to  the  island,  built  in  1817. 

Over  a  hundred  years  ago  Goat  Island  was  claimed 
by  one  John  Stedman,  according  to  the  story  of  the 
Devil's  Hole  Massacre,  told  in  our  historic  section, 
and  the  absence  of  trees  from  this  upper  end  of  the 
island  is  attributed  to  the  fact  that  he  used  it  as  a 
garden,  cleared  it  of  trees  and  thereon  is  said  to  have 
raised,  in  successive  years,  wonderful  crops  of  turnips 
and  other  vegetables. 

THE    SPRING. 

A  little  farther  along  on  the  main  road  we  come  to 
a  sign  reading,  "  To  the  Spring."  If  desirous  of  a 
delicious  drink  of  well  water,  it  is  amply  worth  while 
to  descend  this  flight  of  steps  and  quench  our  thirst  at 
the  stone-enclosed  spring ;  and  then,  before  retracing 
our  steps,  walk  out  to  the  water's  edge  at  two  or 
three  points  and  view  the  beautiful  effects  of  the 
American  Rapids  as  seen,  not  rushing  by  in  their 
grandeur  as  on  the  other  side,  but  peacefully  and 
beautifully  gliding  into  little  cascades  and  rippling 
streams,  bordered  by  the  low  banks  of  this  wondrous 
isle.  Back  up  the  stairs  let  us  go,  and  following  the 
path  to  the  right  we  again  reach  the  hill  leading  to 
the  bridge  over  which  passes  every  visitor  to  this 
isle,  and  we  have  completed  the  entire  circuit,  of 
one  and  a  quarter  miles,  of 

"*  *  the  island  which  divides 
Niagara's  tumultuous  tides 
At  the  brink  of  the  mighty  Fall," 

an  island  which  has  been  most  aptly  and  most  truth- 

99 


fully  described  by  Basil  Hall  as  "the  most  interest- 
ing spot  in  all  America." 

ITS    SCENERY. 

The  scenery  of  Goat  Island  is  of  a  twofold  nature  : 
that  on  the  island  and  that  from  the  island.  The 
scenery  from  the  island  is  the  scenery  of  Niagara 
Falls,  and  from  it  can  be  obtained  all  the  best  views 
of  both  Falls,  both  rapids  above  them  and  the  gorge 
below  them. 

The  scenery  on  the  island  is  its  forest  scenery,  and, 
by  reason  of  its  numerous  flora  and  their  abundance, 
is  wonderfully  attractive  at  all  seasons  ;  in  the  spring, 
when  the  natural  forest  blooms  in  its  vernal  foliage, 
and  when  the  profusion  of  wild  flowers  carpet  the 
ground  ;  in  the  summer,  when  amidst  the  shaded 
walks  and  retreats  on  the  little  islands,  fanned  by  the 
ever-stirring  breezes  created  by  the  rapids,  one  wan- 
ders entranced  ;  in  the  fall,  when  the  gorgeous  color- 
ing of  the  leaves,  changed  by  the  frost  into  all  the 
colors  of  the  rainbow,  delight  and  dazzle  the  eye  ;  in 
winter,  when  the  glorious  ice  scenery  covers  every 
tree  and  twig,  and  Nature 

"Wasteful  decks  the  branches  bare, 
With  icy  diamonds  rich  and  rare." 

"  Not  one  in  500,  we  are  persuaded,  knows  anything 
about  the  apocalypse  which  is  vouchsafed  to  him  who 
in  these  glorious  winter  nights  seeks  the  isle,  not  of 
Patmos,  but  of  the  Goat,"  wrote  David  Gray  ;  and 
were  one  to  have  his  choice  of  seeing  Niagara  but 
once,  it  would  be  hard  to  decide  whether  it  should  be 
in  winter  or  summer,  but  probably  in  winter. 


"The  beauty  of  Niagara  is  upon  Goat  Island  — 
upon  the  cliffs  over  which  hangs  the  greenest  verdure 
—  in  the  trees  that  lean  out  and  against  the  rapids, 
as  if  the  forest  was  enamored  of  the  waters,  suffering 
their  youngest  leaves  to  thrill  in  the  trembling  frenzy 
of  the  touch  of  Niagara.  It  is  in  the  vivid  contrast 
of  the  repose  of  lofty  trees  and  the  whirl  of  a  living 
river,  and  in  the  contrast,  more  singular  and  subtle,  of 
twinkling,  shimmering  leaves,  and  the  same  magnifi- 
cent madness.  It  is  in  the  flowers  that  grow  quietly 
on  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  to  the  slightest  of  which 
one  drop  of  the  clouds  of  spray  that  come  from  the 
seething  abyss  is  the  sufficient  elixir  of  a  long  and 
lovely  life."  So  wrote  George  William  Curtis. 

If  your  visit  to  Niagara  is  a  protracted  one,  you 
should  not  fail  to  pass  through  Goat  Island  by  the 
different  paths,  in  order  to  observe  its  picturesque 
forest  beauty  and  its  scenic  attractions. 

The  scenery  of  Goat  Island  by  moonlight,  at  any 
season,  once  seen  is  never  to  be  forgotten.  One- 
might  paraphrase  and  say 

"  If  you  would  see  this  isle  aright, 
Go  visit  it  by  pale  moonlight." 

It  were  useless  to  attempt  a  description  of  it.  From 
the  Terrapin  Rocks  and  from  Luna  Island  the  Lunar 
Bow  is  to  be  seen  best  in  its  glorious  indistinctness, 
and  it  is  to  these  points 

"That  many  a  Lunar  belle  goes  forth, 
To  meet  a  Lunar  beau." 

And   from   the  Terrapin   Rocks,  Luna  Island    and 
Prospect    Point    each  morning,  when  the  sun  is  not 
103 


obscured,  one  gazes  entranced  into  the  rising  clouds 
of  spray,  from  which  the  bow  of  promise,  like 

'An  arch  of  glory  springs, 
Sparkling  as  the  chain  of  rings, 
Round  the  neck  of  virgins  hung." 

And  when,  on  a  bright  afternoon,  along  toward 
sunset,  one  stands  among  the  rocks  at  the  base  of  and 
in  front  of  the  Luna  Island  Fall  or  of  the  American 
Fall,  he  is  the  center  not  only  of  a  complete  rainbow 
circle,  but  of  three  complete  concentric  circles  of 
rainbows,  a  phenomenon  visible  only  here. 

Byron's  description  of  Velino  may  properly  be 
applied  to  Niagara.  Another  poet  likens  Goat  Island 
to  "Love  in  the  clasp  of  madness";  while  Tom 
Moore,  who  gazed  at  it  from  across  the  gorge  in  1804, 
makes  the  Spirit  say  : 

"  There  amidst  the  island's  sedge 
Just  above  the  Cataract's  edge 
Where  the  foot  of  living  man 
Never  trod  since  time  began," 

which  was  poetic,  but  not  founded  on  fact.     And  still 
another  wrote  of 

"  The  isle  that  linked  in  wild  Niagara's  firm  embrace, 
Still  wears  the  smile  of  summer  on  its  face." 


ITS    NAME. 

Prior  to   1770,  John   Stedman,  before  referred  to, 

claimed  to  own  Goat  Island.     In  the  fall  of  that  year 

he  placed  on  the  island  a  number  of  animals,  among 

them  a  male  goat.     His  expressed  object  in  putting 

104 


these  animals  there  was  to  get  them  out  of  the  reach 
of  the  bears  and  wolves  which  then  prowled  about 
his  home  on  the  main  shore  some  two  miles  farther 
up  stream.  That  winter  was  a  very  severe  one  and 
by  spring  all  but  the  goat  were  dead. 

His  tenacity  of  life  gave  his  name  to  his  island 
prison,  and  Goat  Island  it  has  been  called  ever  since. 
Whether  the  goat  died  on  the  island  is  not  known. 
So  thoroughly  has  this  name  become  attached  to  the 
island  that  it  would  seem  impossible  now  to  change 
it,  were  it  so  desired,  which  it  is  to  be  hoped  it  will 
not  be.  In  1819,  when  the  Commissioners  under  the 
treaty  of  Ghent  were  engaged  in  determining  the 
boundary  line  between  the  United  States  and  Canada, 
Gen.  Porter,  one  of  the  Commissioners,  and  also  an 
owner  of  Goat  Island,  proposed  to  call  it  "  Iris  Is- 
land," and  it  was  so  designated  in  the  minutes  of,  and 
on  the  maps  published  by,  the  Commissioners.  But 
the  traveling  public  of  the  world  would  have  none  of 
it  ;  Goat  Island  it  was  ;  Goat  Island  it  should  remain. 
So  they  called  it,  so  they  continued  to  call  it,  and  so 
it  is  known  even  until  to-day,  both  in  literature 
and  in  cartography. 

ITS  FIRST  WHITE  VISITOR. 

We  can  only  conjecture  as  to  the  name  of  the  first 
white  man  who  gazed  upon  Niagara  Falls.  In  like 
manner,  we  can  only  conjecture  as  to  the  name  of  the 
first  white  man  who  ever  stood  on  Goat  Island.  Who 
ever  the  latter  was,  it  is  pretty  certain  that  he  reached 
it  from  up  stream  by  canoe. 
105 


In  1764  there  came  to  Fort  Niagara,  in  Bradstreet's 
army,  in  the  British  service,  a  man  destined  in  after 
years  to  be  a  conspicuous  figure  in  colonial  history  — 
Israel  Putnam.  He  was  lieutenant-colonel  of  a  Con- 
necticut regiment,  and  tradition  says  that  during  the 
month  the  army  lay  in  camp  at  this  fort  he  visited  Goat 
Island  on  a  wager  —  being  the  first  white  man  to  set  foot 
thereon.  One  end  of  a  long  rope  was  secured  on  the 
shore,  its  other  end  being  fastened  to  a  boat,  and  was 
paid  out  as  the  boat  was  swiftly  paddled  to  the  island. 
The  boat  and  its  occupants  were  later  hauled  back  to 
the  mainland.  The  story  in  itself,  minus  the  rope  at- 
tachment, is  by  no  means  improbable  ;  but  it  is  much 
more  than  probable  that  many  white  men,  both  French 
and  British,  had  been  on  the  island  before  1764. 

Augustus  Porter  first  visited  Goat  Island  in  1805. 
He  found  at  its  upper  end  the  clearing  of  a  few  acres 
made  many  years  before  by  Stedman. 

He  also  found  carved  on  the  trees  thereon  the  dates 
1769,  1770,  1779,  1783  ;  which  was  pretty  substantial 
proof  of  earlier  visits  thereto. 

Of  course,  since  the  island  was  bridged  hundreds  of 
thousands  have  visited  it,  so  that  any  early  dates  now 
readable  on  trees  thereon  may  have  been  carved  by 
visitors  of  much  more  recent  years. 

ITS    PROPOSED    USES. 

Many  are  the  uses  to  which  the  ingenuity  of  man 
has,  during  the  past  ninety  years,  desired  to  turn  the 
island. 

It  was  desired  originally  for  a  sheep  pen. 
1 06 


The  State  Legislature  designed  to  use  it  fora  State 
prison  or  a  State  arsenal,  and  because  of  such  pro- 
posed uses  declined  to  allow  it  to  be  sold,  when 
application  for  its  purchase  was  first  made. 

Lafayette,  as  well  as  many  others,  would  have 
liked  to  have  it  for  a  residence  park. 

P.  T.  Barnum  wanted  to  buy  it  for  a  circus  ground. 

Cornelius  Vanderbilt,  Sr.,  tried  to  buy  it  for  use  as  a 
pleasure  ground  in  connection  with  his  railroads. 

Jim  Fiske  wanted  it  for  use  as  a  picnic  ground  and 
as  a  terminal  of  the  Erie  Railroad. 

And  among  the  many  propositions  which  were  made 
between  1850  and  1880,  all  of  which  were  promptly 
declined,  to  its  owners  for  its  use  were,  as  the  site  of  a 
mammoth  hotel,  as  a  race  track,  as  a  botanical  garden, 
as  a  rifle  range,  and  as  a  site  for  a  collection  of  manu- 
factories to  be  located  along  the  shores  of  the  island 
and  the  power  to  be  furnished  by  running  tall  piers 
out  into  the  river  and  thus  collecting  the  waters;  and, 
again,  by  cutting  a  canal  through  the  center  of  the 
island  from  east  to  west  and  locating  the  factories 
along  its  banks. 

DeWitt  Clinton,  in  1810,  noted  its  value  for  hy- 
draulic works,  and  that  use  was  suggested  oftener 
than  any  other  until  the  establishment  of  the  State 
Reservation  in  1885.  And  even  since  then  plans 
have  been  urged  with  this  object  in  view  ;  some  men 
seeming  to  be  unable  to  realize  (when  they  think  they 
see  a  dollar  for  themselves)  that  the  State's  purchase 
was  for  the  sole  purpose  of  forever  retaining  the 
natural  scenery  which  private  owners  had  happily 
preserved. 

107 


ITS   OWNERS. 

The  ownership  of  the  islands  maybe  summarized  as 
follows  : 

The  Aborigines, — 1600 

The  Neuters, 1600-1651 

The  Senecas, 1651-1764 

Sir  William  Johnson, 1764 

The  English  Crown, 1764-1783 

State  of  New  York, 1783-1816 

The  Porters, 1816-1885 

State  of  New  York, 1885-1901 


THE    INDIANS   ADORED    IT. 

To  the  Indians,  the  Senecas,  as  well  as  to  the 
Neuters  and  the  Aborigines,  Goat  Island  was  a  sacred 
spot.  To  them  it  was  the  abode  of  the  Great  Spirit  of 
Niagara.  In  the  spray  they  saw  the  manifestation  of 
their  Deity,  in  the  thunder  of  the  cataract  they  heard 
His  voice  — 

"And  the  poor  Indian  whose  untutored  mind 
Sees  God  in  clouds  and  hears  him  in  the  wind  " 

believed  that  he  could  sometimes  even  see,  in  the 
ever-shifting  clouds  of  mist,  the  outlined  figure  of 
Him  whom  he  worshiped.  The  island's  use  to  the 
Aborigines  appears  to  have  been  as  a  burial  ground, 
and  tradition  says  that  in  its  soil  rest  the  remains  of 
many  an  Indian  warrior,  interred  there  hundreds  of 
years  ago  ;  over  whose  mounds  to-day  stand  trees 
of  great  age.  Here,  says  the  same  untraceable 
108 


tradition,  was  interred  the  body,  when  recovered,  of  the 
"fairest  maiden  of  the  tribe,"  who  was  annually  sent 
over  the  Fall,  in  a  white  canoe  decked  with  flowers, 
as  the  noblest  possible  sacrifice  to  the  Great  Spirit. 

There  is  no  record  of  any  Indian  burial  taking 
place  on  the  island.  Hennepin  makes  no  mention  of 
this  use  of  it,  as  he  would  in  all  probability  have  done 
had  the  Senecas,  or  even  had  their  immediate  pre- 
decessors, the  Neuters,  buried  their  warriors  here.  But 
he  says  "  the  island  is  inaccessible."  Hence  we  can 
only  assume  that  these  graves  long  antedate  his  visit, 
and  are  the  graves  of  Aborigines. 

Tradition  tells  us  that  the  Indians  of  long  ago 
made  annual  pilgrimages  to  Niagara,  often  coming 
great  distances,  to  offer  to  the  Great  Spirit  sacrifices 
of  the  spoils  of  the  chase,  of  war,  and  of  the  crops. 
Further,  the  chiefs  and  warriors,  invoking  blessings 
for  the  future,  used  to  cast  into  its  waters  offerings  of 
their  weapons  and  adornments.  We  must  assume 
that  at  least  these  offerings  were  made  from  Goat 
Island,  as  no  "  brave  "  would  have  been  considered 
worthy  of  the  name  who  could  not  reach  the  insular 
abode  of  the  Great  Spirit,  from  thence  to  offer  up 
his  invocation. 

In  1834,  the  skeleton  of  a  young  female,  that  had 
been  dug  up  on  Goat  Island  shortly  before,  was  in  the 
museum  of  the  Boston  Medical  College  ;  and  many 
years  ago,  when  a  fish  pond  was  dug,  not  far  above 
the  bridge,  a  large  collection  of  human  bones  were 
found  in  one  spot.  Most  of  the  Indian  graves,  how- 
ever, are  on  the  western  half  of  the  island,  where 
the  soil  is  deeper. 

109 


IMPROVEMENT   ON    NATURE. 

In  regard  to  all  of  Nature's  handiwork,  there  are 
always  men  who  think  that  certain  parts  of  it  would 
have  been  more  effectively  and  better  done  if  they 
could  only  have  been  consulted  about  it,  and  even  the 
case  of  Niagara  and  Goat  Island  is  no  exception. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  least  objectionably  worded  of 
such  criticisms  on  Goat  Island,  which  is  conceded 
to  be  one  of  the  loveliest  and  grandest  spots  on  earth, 
was  written  less  than  forty  years  ago,  in  these  words  : 

"  It  would  be  considered  rather  presumptuous  in  any 
one  to  think  of  improving  upon  Niagara,  but  I  cannot 
help  thinking  that  the  effect  would  be  increased 
immensely  if  the  island  which  divides  the  cataract 
into  the  Horseshoe  and  the  American  Falls  and  the 
rock  which  juts  up  in  the  latter  and  subdivides  it  un- 
equally, were  moved  or  did  not  exist  ;  then  the  river, 
in  one  grand  front  of  over  1,000  yards,  would  make 
the  leap  en  masse." 

Fortunately,  the  idea  is  now  impracticable,  and 
Goat  Island  exists  because  such  is  the  will  of  the 
Creator. 

POETIC    PROSE. 

Goat  Island  and  Niagara,  for  they  are  synonymous 
terms,  once  seen  can  never  be  forgotten,  nor  will  the 
influences  derived  from  a  leisurely  visit  to  them  ever 
be  entirely  lost. 

Their    impression    on    an    appreciative    mind    was 
beautifully  expressed  many  years  ago,  by  J.  B.  Orton, 
in  the  following  poetic  prose  : 
no 


"  Niagara,  when  once  we  become  acquainted  with 
it,  is  capable  of  exercising  a  strange  power  of  fascina- 
tion over  the  mind  ;  and  the  imaginative  individual 
should  not  be  surprised  if  he  find  mere  water,  earth, 
and  air  changing  in  its  conceptions  into  a  creature 
of  life.  No  wonder  that  the  savages  adored  it,  and 
peopled  it  with  invisible  beings,  and  imagined  it  the 
abode  of  the  Great  Spirit.  With  me  it  will  always 
remain  a  vision  of  beauty,  closely  associated  with  that 
glory  with  which,  in  my  notion,  I  shadow  and  imagine 
the  Supreme.  I  loved  it  as  a  fellow  ;  I  left  it  with 
regret.  Its  form  still  lingers  before  my  eyes,  its  rush- 
ing voices  still  hymn  in  my  ears.  And  often  still, 
sleeping  or  waking,  am  I,  in  heart,  among  the  cedars 
of  Iris  Island," 

ON  THE  MAIN  SHORE. 

Returning  to  Green  Island  and  across  to  the  main 
shore,  you  will  find  special  delight  in  going  up  the 
river  bank.  The  New  York  State  Reservation  extends 
up  stream  for  over  half  a  mile,  far  beyond  the  com- 
mencement of  the  rapids,  where  the  water  runs 
swiftly,  but  comparatively  placidly.  The  varied 
views  of  the  American  Rapids  close  at  hand,  of  the 
wooded  shore  and  upper  end  of  Goat  Island,  of  the 
commencement  of  the  Canadian  Rapids  and  the 
Canadian  shore  in  the  distance,  of  the  broad  river 
above,  with  the  wooded  shores  of  Navy  Island  and 
Grand  Island  far  away,  will  amply  repay  you  for  the 
time  spent. 

Tradition  says  that  about  the  middle  of  the  last 
century  the  French,  who  then  controlled  all  this  sec- 


tion,  impressed  by  the  magnitude  of  the  water  power 
at  Niagara,  built  a  sawmill  on  this  shore  at  a  point 
opposite  Goat  Island.  About  1760  the  British,  who 
had  just  supplanted  the  French  in  control  here,  are 
said  to  have  erected  another  sawmill  near  the  same 
spot,  that  was  used  in  preparing  timbers  for  their  for- 
tifications along  the  river.  About  1775,  Stedman  is 
said  to  have  erected  a  new  mill  on  the  same  site,  and 
early  in  this  century  the  Porters  erected,  at  the  foot 
of  what  is  called  Willow  Island  (now  a  part  of  the 
State  Reservation),  still  another  sawmill,  and  near  it 
the  first  gristmill  built  on  this  frontier. 

TO    THE    CANADA    SIDE. 

On  your  return  to  the  vicinity  of  Goat  Island  Bridge, 
we  are  ready  to  show  you  scenic  Niagara  from  the 
Canada  side  :  first  the  Falls,  then  the  Dufferin  Islands, 
and  then  to  show  you  the  entire  gorge,  the  Whirlpool 
Rapids,  the  Whirlpool  and  the  Lower  Rapids  —  this 
latter  trip  in  an  electric  car,  a  ride  of  fourteen  miles, 
without  leaving  the  car,  and  landing  you  at  your 
exact  starting  point. 

At  the  Soldiers'  Monument  board  an  electric  car, 
which  will  take  you  to  and  over  the  upper  steel  arch 
bridge  to  Canada. 

We  advise  you  to  buy  a  so-called  belt  line  electric 
railroad  ticket,  which  cost  $i  each.  For  this  you 
will  be  carried  from  the  monument  to  and  across  the 
bridge  to  Canada,  up  to  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  one 
mile,  and  from  there  back  to  the  bridge  and  to 
Queenston,  seven  miles  below,  back  across  the 

113 


gorge,  over  the  Lewiston  Suspension  Bridge,  to  the 
New  York  shore,  and  over  an  electric  road,  close  to 
the  water's  edge  almost  all  the  way,  back  to  the 
monument,  a  ride  of  sixteen  miles.  This  trip  can  be 
taken  without  leaving  the  car  ;  but,  of  course,  the 
visitor  ought  to  spend  some  time  at  the  Horseshoe 
Fall.  This  ticket,  moreover,  gives  you  the  right  of 
stop-off  at  any  and  all  stations  on  the  entire  trip,  re- 
suming and  completing  the  journey  as  desired,  with- 
out any  extra  expense. 

STEEL    ARCH    BRIDGE. 

This  bridge  is  the  third  one  erected  on  this  site. 
The  first  one  was  built  in  1869,  and  was  of  the  sus- 
pension type,  the  cables  having  been  carried  across 
the  gorge- on  an  ice  bridge.  In  1889,  a  tremendous 
gale  of  wind  lifted  the  roadway,  which  was  almost 
exactly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  long,  some  six  feet  into 
the  air,  and  when  it  dropped  back  to  its  former 
position  it  tore  away  all  the  bolts  and  nuts  that  were 
attached  to  the  wire  ropes  by  which  it  was  suspended 
from  the  heavy  cables,  and  the  entire  floorway,  1,300 
feet  long,  dropped  into  the  gorge  below.  It  was  at 
once  rebuilt,  and  in  1895  was  replaced  by  the  present 
steel  arch  structure. 

JUMPERS. 

Some  years  ago  a  man  performed  the  perilous  feat, 
on  two  occasions,  of  dropping  from  the  edge  of  the 
roadway  of  the  bridge  into  the  waters  below.  Fast- 
ened to  the  side  of  the  bridge  was  a  freely-revolving 


drum  around  which  was  coiled  some  three  -hundred 
feet  of  medium-sized  wire.  The  end  of  this  wire  was 
attached  to  a  hook  in  a  leather  band  that  was  strapped 
around  his  chest,  the  hook  being  located  between  his 
shoulders.  The  end  of  the  wire  having  been  securely 
fastened  into  this  ring,  the  man  stepped  to  the  top  of 
the  railing  of  the  old  bridge,  lowered  himself  until  he 
hung  by  his  hands  from  the  edge  of  the  floor  directly 
beneath  the  drum,  then  loosening  his  hold,  he  de- 
scended with  lightning-like  rapidity;  the  wire  as,  it 
uncoiled  from  the  drum  merely  serving  to  keep  his 
body  in  a  perpendicular  position. 

In  1878,  a  man  named  Peer,  after  duly  advertising 
his  intention,  hung  by  his  hands  from  the  edge  of  the 
roadway  of  the  bridge  and,  unaided  by  any  mechan- 
ical appliance,  dropped  into  the  river  below  unhurt. 
At  the  center  of  the  bridge  the  water  in  the  gorge  is 
200  feet  below  us 

In  1873,  a  rope  was  stretched  across  the  gorge 
above  the  bridge,  from  Hennepin's  View  on  the  State 
Reservation  to  a  point  opposite. 

.  A  man,  Bellini  by  name,  walked  out  to  the  center 
of  this  rope,  where  a  rubber  cord,  twelve  feet  long, 
and  an  inch  and  a  quarter  in  diameter,  was  securely 
fastened,  its  other  end  being  attached  to  the  middle 
of  a  short  handle  bar.  Seizing  this  handle  bar,  and 
with  the  rubber  cord  taut  but  not  stretched,  he 
leaped  from  the  rope,  and,  kept  in  a  perpendicular 
position  by  the  stretching  rubber  cord,  safely  struck 
the  water,  the  soles  of  his  feet  being  protected  by 
sloping  lead  sandals,  and  sank  out  of  sight.  He  arose 
to  the  surface,  and  a  day  or  two  after  successfully 


repeated  the  feat.  A  third  time  he  tried  it,  but  this 
time  the  cord  parted  at  its  juncture  with  the  main 
rope,  and  freed  from  its  restraining  pull,  he  sank  to  a 
great  depth  below  the  surface.  The  twelve  feet  of 
rubber  cord  wound  itself  about  his  legs  and  prevented 
any  attempt  at  swimming  below  water.  After  a  lapse 


NIAGARA    FROM   THE   WATER'S    EDGE    BELOW   THE    BRIDGE. 

of  time,  which  no  doubt  seemed  to  him  an  eternity, 
and  which  to  the  spectators  seemed  to  insure  death, 
he  rose  to  the  surface  alive,  but  utterly  exhausted. 
Needless  to  say,  he  never  made  the  leap  again. 

VICTORIA    PARK. 

Reaching  the  farther  end  of  the  bridge,  we  are  in 
the  Victoria  Park,  and  obtain  a  new  view  of  Niagara, 
for  from  here  the  American  Fall  is  seen  from  nearly  in 
front.  The  car,  turning  to  the  left,  starts  toward  the 
Horseshoe  Fall,  of  which  we  now  get  a  splendid 
distant  view.  As  we  reach  the  road  that  comes  down 
the  hill  on  our  right  we  are  at  the  point  from  which 
was  taken  the  first  known  picture  of  Niagara.  Father 
Hennepin  first  saw  the  Falls  in  December,  1678;  but 
his  picture,  drawn  probably  from  memory,  was  not 
published  until  1697.  From  here,  too,  is  taken  the 
117 


view  of  the  rarest  of  all  Niagara  pictures,  engraved 
by  Leclercq  about  1700.  It  is  based  on  Hennepin's 
view,  though  considerably  changed,  and  the  suppo- 
sition is  that  this  artist,  desiring  to  unite  in  one  plate 
the  greatest  natural  wonder  on  earth  and  the  greatest 
honor  ever  vouchsafed  by  the  Almighty  to  mortal  man, 
added  in  one  corner  the  view  of  Elijah  and  his  chariot. 
It  is  reproduced  in  our  art  section. 

The  Victoria  Park  is  a  model,  so  far  as  good  roads, 
foot  paths,  and  accommodations  for  visitors  are  con- 
cerned. Opposite  the  American  Fall  is  a  rustic  arbor, 
called  Inspiration  Point,  whence  one  gets  a  direct 
front  view  of  this  Fall  and  can  watch  the  little  steamer, 
"  Maid  of  the  Mist,"  as  she  makes  this  unique  water 
trip  from  below  the  American  Fall  and  up  into  the 
vortex  of  foam,  until  the  power  of  the  water  over- 
comes the  force  of  her  engines  and  she  turns  her  prow 
down  stream  for  the  return  trip. 

OVER   THE    FALLS    ALIVE. 

No  human  being  has  ever  gone  over  the  Falls  alive. 
But  there  are  three  authenticated  cases  in  which  a  cat 
and  two  dogs,  respectively,  each  thrown  into  the 
rapids  from  the  bridge  to  Green  Island,  have  taken 
the  plunge  over  the  American  Fall  and  lived.  The 
following  solution  of  how  such  a  thing  is  possible 
may  be  studied  from  where  we  now  are,  on  the 
Canada  shore,  directly  opposite  the  American  Fall. 

On  a  bright  day,  if  one  looks  steadily  at  the  bottom 
of  this  Fall  where  the  descending  sheet  falls  into  the 
water,  he  may  see,  as  the  spray  is  occasionally  blown 
119 


aside,  a  beautiful  exhibition  of  water  cones,  apparently 
eight  or  ten  feet  high.  These  are  formed  by  the  rapid 
accumulation  and  condensation  of  the  falling  water. 
It  pours  down  so  rapidly  and  in  such  quantities  that 
the  water  below  cannot  run  off  fast  enough,  and  piles 
up  in  these  cones  as  though  it  were  in  a  state  of 
violent  ebullition.  These  cones  are  constantly  form- 
ing and  breaking,  and  it  is  supposed  that  the  animals 
above  referred  to  struck,  in  each  instance,  on  the  top 
of  one  of  these  cones  just  when  it  broke,  and  the 
receding  water,  acting  as  a  cushion,  so  modified  the 
force  of  the  descent  that  the  animal  slid  safely  into 
the  current  below,  aided  by  the  repulsion  of  the  water 
from  the  rocks  in  the  swift  channel  through  which  it 
passed.  In  this  way  it  is  possible,  though  improbable, 
that  a  strong  man  might  go  over  Niagara  Falls  and 
not  be  killed. 

OLD  TABLE  ROCK. 

The  car  takes  us  along,  past  Goat  Island,  whose 
rocky  cliff  in  the  gorge  is  seen  in  front  view  opposite, 
and  on  until  we  gaze  across  at  the  Terrapin  Rocks 
and  the  Goat  Island  end  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall.  Here 
is  an  elevator  down  the  bank,  but  it  is  not  of  enough 
importance  to  cause  us  to  stop. 

Just  before  we  reach  the  edge  of  the  Horseshoe 
Fall,  let  us  alight  from  the  car  and  step  to  the  edge 
of  the  bluff.  Right  at  this  point  was  old  Table  Rock, 
simply  a  ledge  of  rock  projecting  some  fifty  feet  over 
the  gorge,  the  softer  rocky  substratum  having  been 
gradually  worn  away  by  the  action  of  the  elements. 

121 


It  was  a  splendid  point  of  observation  in  the  early 
days.  The  last  part  of  it,  some  fifty  feet  wide  and 
nearly  100  feet  in  greatest  length,  fell  with  a  crash  in 
1853.  Luckily,  no  visitors  were  on  it  at  the  time, 
though  a  party  of  a  dozen  had  left  it  but  a  few 
moments  before.  Part  of  its  rocky  remains  may  be 
noted  on  the  slope  near  the  water  in  the  gorge  below. 
It  was  on  Table  Rock  that  Mrs.  Sigourney  composed 
her  famous  "Apostrophe  to  Niagara."  It  was  here, 
also,  that  Chataubriand  so  nearly  lost  his  life,  as  he 
tells  in  the  following  words :  "  On  my  arrival  I 


TABLE   ROCK    IN    1850. 

repaired  to  the  Fall,  having  the  bridle  of  my  horse 
twisted  round  my  arm.  While  I  was  stooping  to  look 
down,  a  rattlesnake  stirred  among  the  neighboring 
bushes ;  the  horse  was  startled,  reared,  and  ran  back 
toward  the  abyss.  I  could  not  disengage  my  arm 
from  the  bridle,  and  the  horse,  more  and  more  fright- 
ened, dragged  me  after  him.  His  forelegs  were  all 
but  off  the  ground,  and,  squatting  on  the  brink  of  the 
precipice,  he  was  upheld  merely  by  the  bridle.  I 
gave  myself  up  for  lost,  when  the  animal,  himself 
astonished  at  this  new  danger,  made  a  fresh  effort, 
threw  himself  forward  with  a  pirouette,  and  sprang 
to  a  distance  of  ten  feet  from  the  edge  of  the  abyss." 
123 


It  was  on  Table  Rock  that  Dickens,  in  1842,  penned 
his  famed  pen  picture  of  Niagara,  quoted  elsewhere. 
It  was  of  his  sensation  while  standing  on  Table  Rock 
Captain  Basil  Hall  wrote:  "  I  may  mention  one  curious 
effect ;  it  seemed  to  the  imagination  not  impossible 
that  the  fall  might  swell  up  and  grasp  us  in  its  vortex 
The  actual  presence  of  any  very  powerful  moving  ob- 
ject is  often  more  or  less  remotely  connected  with  a 
feeling  that  its  direction  may  be  changed  ;  and  when 
the  slightest  variation  would  prove  fatal,  a  feeling  of 
awe  is  easily  excited.  At  all  events,  as  I  gazed  upon 
the  cataract,  it  more  than  once  appeared  to  increase 
in  volume  and  to  be  accelerated  in  its  velocity." 

It  was  probably  from  Table  Rock  that  the  Indians, 
of  hundreds  of  years  ago,  gazed  on  the  Fall  and  no 
doubt  worshiped  the  Great  Spirit  of  Niagara,  whose 
abode  they  believed  to  be  on  Goat  Island.  Red 
Jacket  expressed  the  wish  that  his  portraits  should 
be  painted  as  standing  on  Table  Rock,  as  it  was 
there,  in  close  association  with  Niagara,  that  he  pre- 
tended to  believe  his  spirit  would  forever  linger  after 
death. 

From  near  the  edge  of  the  Horseshoe,  in  the  after- 
noon when  the  sun  is  shining  brightly  and  you  stand 
between  it  and  the  column  of  spray,  you  can  see  a 
beautiful  rainbow  effect.  Now  walk  along  the  edge 
of  the  cliff  until  you  reach  the  platform,  protected  by 
an  iron  railing,  and  enjoy  the  counterpart  of  the  view 
you  had  when  you  stood  on  the  Terrapin  Rock. 

That  view  and  the  one  before  you  are,  in  the 
order  named,  the  most  impressive  views  of  the  gran- 
deur of  Niagara. 

124 


FIRST  WHITE  VISITOR. 

Tradition  says  that  the  first  white  man  who  ever 
saw  the  Falls,  a  Frenchman  and  a  priest,  was  led  to 
this  spot,  from  up  stream,  by  a  chief,  and  in  the  words 
of  an  early  chronicle — 

"  From  a  jutting  shelf  of  stone 
Saw  Ni-ah-gah-ra,  then  unknown, 
Save  to  the  Red  Man's  race  alone." 

And  added,  which  is  as  true  now  as  it  was  then,  fully 
300  years  ago  : 

"  Ne'er  has  the  scene  which  'neath  them  lay, 
Been  chronicled  aright ; 
For  no  man,  in  a  fitting  way, 
By  pen  nor  pencil,  can  portray 
The  grandeur  of  the  sight." 

THE    HEART  OF  NIAGARA. 

After  satisfying  your  delight  at  the  scene  before 
you,  if  the  height  of  the  water  permits,  and  it  usually 
does,  go  to  what  is  the  most  interesting  spot  on  the 
Canadian  shore.  Passing  around  the  stone  building  . 
which  is  the  pumping  station  for  the  waterworks  of  the 
adjacent  village,  step  out  upon  the  rocks  close  to  the 
edge  of  the  Canadian  Fall,  where  the  water  runs  rapidly, 
though  placidly,  at  our  feet,  a  small  quantity  run- 
ning over  the  edge  on  our  left,  just  enough  to  let 
us  feel  that  we  are  standing  on  the  very  brink  of 
Niagara.  To  the  right,  gradually  increasing  in  depth 
from  the  shore,  pours  over  the  precipice  the  bulk  of 
the  waters  of  the  Niagara  River.  Gaze  down  at  the 
sheet  of  water  and  at  the  surface  of  the  river  in  the 

125 


gorge  below  you,  forever  white  with  foam.  Fol- 
low along  with  your  eye  until  you  reach  the  point 
where  the  falling  column  of  water  strikes  the  water 
level  below.  From  here  follow  up  with  your  gaze  the 
ever-ascending  cloud  of  spray  and  mist  which  has 
been  rising  unceasingly  from  the  bottom  of  the  Falls 
since  thousands  of  years  before  man  appeared  upon 
this  continent.  Raise  your  eyes  until  you  reach  the 
brink  of  the  Fall  and  you  are  gazing  at  the  very  center 
of  the  cataract,"  The  Heart  of  Niagara,"  as  some  artists 
have  been  pleased  to  call  it.  Watch  it  as  the  falling 
waters  catch  this  spray  and  hurl  it  into  fantastic 
shapes  crowned  by  all  of  the  colors  of  the  rainbow, 
and  you  can  probably  see  the  unique  feature  of  the 
darting  lines  of  spray  which  have  been  so  wonderfully 
caught  by  the  camera,  during  a  visit  made  to  this 
exact  spot  in  August,  1900. 

THE    DARTING    LINES    OF  SPRAY. 

These  darting  lines  of  spray  are  caused  by  the 
force  of  the  expansion  of  the  air  that  is  continuously 
carried,  by  the  falling  water,  below  the  surface  and 
there  condensed. 

Let  me  quote  Basil  Hall,  who  was  here  in  1827,  and 
who  gave  the  first  explanation  of  the  beautiful  phe- 
nomenon, and  wrote  learnedly  and  entertainingly 
about  Niagara  in  many  of  its  other  scientific  aspects. 

He  went  behind  the  sheet  of  water  at  the  Canadian 
end  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  where  the  barometer  stood 
at  29°  72'.  Of  this  experience  he  wrote:  "  This  enor- 
mous cataract,  like  every  other  cascade,  carries  along 
127 


with  it  a  quantity  of  air,  which  it  forces  far  below  the 
surface  of  the  water  —  an  experiment  which  any  one 
may  try  on  a  small  scale  by  pouring  water  into  a  tum- 
bler from  a  height.  The  quantity  of  air  thus  carried 
down  by  so  vast  a  river  as  Niagara,  must  be  great, 
and  the  depth  to  which  it  is  driven,  in  all  probability, 
considerable.  It  may  also  be  much  condensed  by 
the  pressure  ;  and  it  will  rise  with  proportionate  vio- 
lence both  on  the  outside  of  the  cascade,  and  within 
the  shell  or  curtain  which  forms  the  cataract. 

"  It  had  long  been  a  subject  of  controversy,  I  was 
told,  whether  the  air  in  the  cave  behind  the  Fall  was 
condensed  or  rarified  ;  and  it  was  amusing  to  listen  to 
the  conflicting  arguments  on  the  subject.  All  par- 
ties agreed  that  there  was  considerable  difficulty  in 
breathing  ;  but  while  some  ascribed  this  to  a  want  of 
air,  others  asserted  that  it  arose  from  the  quantity 
being  too  great.  The  truth,  however,  obviously  is 
that  we  have  too  much  water,  not  too  much  air." 

[These  lines  were  written  seven  years  before  access 
was  had  to  the  Cave  of  the  Winds,  but  are  specially 
applicable  to  it,  as  that  is  the  only  sensible  and 
feasible  place  to  go  behind  the  sheet  of  water  at 
Niagara,  whether  for  a  scenic  or  a  scientific  purpose.] 

"  I  remarked  another  singular  phenomenon,  which 
I  have  not  happened  to  hear  mentioned  before, 
but  which  is  evidently  connected  with  this  branch  of 
the  subject.  A  number  of  small,  sharp-pointed  cones 
of  water  are  projected  upwards  from  the  pool  on  the 
outside  of  the  Fall,  sometimes  to  the  height  of  a 
hundred  and  twenty  feet.  They  resemble  in  form 
some  cornets  of  which  I  have  seen  drawings.  Their 
128 


point,  or  apex,  which  is  always  turned  upward,  is 
quite  sharp,  and  not  larger,  I  should  say,  than  a  man's 
fingers  and  thumb  brought  as  nearly  to  a  point  as 
possible. 

*'  The  conical  tails  which  stream  from  these  watery 
meteors  may  vary  from  one  or  two  yards  to  ten  or 
twelve,  and  are  spread  out  on  all  sides  in  a  very  curi- 
ous manner.  The  lower  part  of  the  Fall  is  constantly 
hidden  from  the  view  by  a  thick  rolling  cloud  of 
spray,  and  I  do  not  believe  it  is  ever  seen.  Out  of 
this  cloud,  which  waves  backwards  and  forwards,  and 
rises  at  times  to  the  height  of  many  hundred  feet 
above  the  Fall,  these  singular  cones,  or  cornets,  are 
seen  at  all  times  jumping  up.  The  altitude  to  which 
they  are  projected,  I  estimated,  at  about  thirty  feet 
from  the  top.  The  whole  height  being  160  feet,  the 
perpendicular  elevation  to  which  these  jets  of  water 
are  thrown  cannot,  therefore,  be  less  than  no  or  120 
feet  above  the  surface  of  the  pool." 

ABOVE    THE    FALLS. 

From  here,  too,  gaze  up  the  river  and  you  will  see 
the  foaming,  tumbling  waters  pouring  down  toward 
you,  and  you  will  then,  perhaps,  realize  the  force  of 
the  expression,  "  A  mile  of  madly  rushing,  tumbling 
waters,  threatening  to  engulf  you." 

Retrace  your  steps  to  the  electric  railway  and 
board  a  car  going  up  stream.  Buy  a  ticket  to  the 
Dufferin  Islands  and  return,  price  fifteen  cents  each. 
The  car  now  takes  you  along  the  water's  edge  to  and 
along  the  whole  length  of  Cedar  Island  and  again  to 
129 


the  main  land.  A  short  way  farther  on  you  come  to 
a  crib  work,  filled  with  stone,  placed  so  as  to  prevent 
the  erosion  of  the  land.  A  little  way  out  in  the 
stream  is  a  flat  black  rock  ;  and,  gazing  over  that, 
you  see  a  little-known,  but  most  wonderful,  exhibition 
of  the  power  of  Niagara.  Before  you,  and  pouring 
towards  you,  come  the  tumbling  rapids,  and  it  is 
from  this  identical  spot  that  the  late  Duke  of  Argyle 
described  one  of  the  ideal  views  of  Niagara,  a  point 
but  little  known,  but  deserving  of  being  visited  by 
every  lover  of  nature.  As  you  read  the  following 
lines,  glance  up  occasionally  at  the  prospect  before 
you,  and  you  will  appreciate  the  beauty  and  the  force 
and  the  power  of  Niagara  as  perhaps  they  have  never 
been  described  before. 

A   SHORELESS    SEA. 

"  The  river  Niagara  above  the  Falls  runs  in  a  chan- 
nel very  broad  and  very  little  depressed  below  the 
level  of  the  country.  But  there  is  a  deep  declivity  in 
the  bed  of  the  stream  for  a  considerable  distance  above 
the  precipice,  and  this  constitutes  what  are  called  the 
Rapids.  The  consequence  is,  that  when  we  stand  at 
any  point  near  the  edge  of  the  Falls  and  look  up  the 
course  of  the  stream  the  foaming  waters  of  the  Rapids 
constitute  the  sky  line.  No  indication  of  land  is 
visible  ;  nothing  to  express  the  fact  that  we  are  look- 
ing at  a  river.  The  crests  of  the  breakers,  the  leaping 
and  the  rushing  of  the  waters  are  still  seen  against 
the  clouds,  as  they  are  seen  on  the  ocean  when  the 
ship  from  which  we  look  is  in  the  trough  of  the  sea. 
131 


It  is  impossible  to  resist  the  effect  on  the  imagination. 
It  is  as  if  the  fountains  of  the  great  deep  were  being- 
broken  up,  and  that  a  new  deluge  were  coming  on 
the  world.  The  impression  is  rather  increased  than 
diminished  by  the  perspective  of  the  low  wooded 
banks  on  either  shore,  running  down  to  a  vanishing 
point,  and  seeming  to  be  lost  in  the  advancing  waters. 
An  apparently  shoreless  sea  tumbling  towards  one  is 
a  very  grand  and  a  very  awful  sight.  Forgetting, 
then,  what  one  knows,  and  giving  oneself  to  what  one 
only  sees,  I  do  not  know  that  there  is  anything  in 
nature  more  majestic  than  the  view  of  the  Rapids 
above  the  Falls  of  Niagara." 

THE    DUFFERIN    ISLANDS. 

Following  the  bank  of  the  river,  the  car  reaches  the 
Dufferin  Islands,  where  a  bend  in  the  rapid  current 
sweeping  around  these  low-lying  spots,  produces  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  sylvan  retreats,  filled  with  a 
number  of  so-called  lovers'  walks,  and  affording 
beautiful  scenic  effects  and  views  of  the  tumbling 
rapids.  Crossing  over  the  second  bridge,  we  reach 
the  so-called  Burning  Spring,  which  is  simply  the  out- 
pouring of  a  small  amount  of  natural  gas,  which  filters 
through  the  veins  of  the  rock,  from  the  not  very  far 
distant  gas  fields,  which  when  lighted  burns  with  a 
small  bluish  flame.  It  is  not  worth  visiting,  nor  the 
payment  of  the  admission  fee.  Do  not  let  us  continue 
our  journey  for  scenic  Niagara  beyond  this  spot;  but 
let  us  recall  that  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  not  so  very 
far  above,  was  fought  the  Battle  of  Chippawa,  July 
133 


u 


s 

£1 


25,  1814;  and  at  the  mouth  of  the  little  creek,  a  mile 
above  where  we  stand,  stood  the  British  Fort  Chip- 
pawa,  built  in  1790,  to  protect  the  upper  end  of  the 
Canadian  Portage,  whose  lower  end  was  at  Lewiston, 
eight  miles  below. 

POINTS  OF  "INTEREST. 

After  viewing  the  beauties  of  the  Dufferin  Islands, 
the  forest  beauty  on  them  and  the  scenic  beauties  of 
the  rapids  from  them,  get  on  the  electric  car  again 
for  the  return  trip  to  the  Horseshoe  Fall.  On  the  top 
of  the  high  bluff  on  our  left  is  a  gray  stone  building 
surmounted  by  a  holy  cross.  This  is  the  Loretto 
Convent,  dedicated  to  "  Our  Lady  of  the  Cataract," 
to  which  was  granted  the  privilege  of  pilgrimage  by 
Pope  Pius  IX. 

Reaching  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  we  again  resume  oui 
trip,  on  the  electric  car,  on  the  $i  belt  line  ticket, 
bought  when  we  started  from  the  American  shore. 
On  our  left  about  a  mile  back  from  the  gorge  is  the 
battlefield  of  Lundy's  Lane,  July  5, 1814,  referred  to  in 
our  historical  section.  And  opposite  the  Biddle  Stairs 
on  the  American  side,  if  you  climb  to  the  top  of  the 
bluff  on  our  left,  you  will  get  the  splendid  view  illus- 
trated on  page  136.  On  our  right,  at  the  edge  of  the 
cliff,  is  the  site  of  the  "Old  Indian  Ladder,"  which 
was  simply  a  tall  cedar,  its  limbs  lopped  off  about  a 
foot  from  the  main  trunk  and  fastened  perpendicu- 
larly to  the  face  of  the  cliff,  by  means  of  which  the 
Indians  of  long  ago  used  to  descend  to  the  water's 
edge  below,  in  order  to  fish.  As  late  as  100  years 


ago,  a  similar  ladder,  or  tree,  was  placed  for,  and  used 
by,  white  visitors  and  Indians  on  the  American  shore, 
just  below  the  steel  arch  bridge. 

Later,  on  our  right,  we  come  to  the  road  that  winds 
down  the  bank  to  the  old  ferry  landing,  where  the 
steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist "  touches,  and  up  which, 
in  the  old  days,  the  noted  visitors  to  Niagara  have 
climbed.  Down  it,  June  24,  1883,  walked  Captain 
Matthew  Webb  to  take  the  little  row  boat  from  which, 
nearly  two  miles  below,  he  leaped  into  the  river  above 
the  Whirlpool  Rapids,  with  a  "good  bye,  boys,"  to 
the  boatmen,  the  last  words  of  his  ever  heard  by  man. 

The  top  of  the  inclined  railway  down  the  bank  is  in 
the  little  building  just  beyond,  on  our  right;  and  from 
below  this,  one  has  the  best  view  of  the  steel  arch 
bridge,  over  which  we  recently  came. 

Just  below  the  bridge,  on  the  Canadian  shore,  on 
our  right,  is  the  site  of  Simcoe's  ladder,  a  similar, 
but  improved,  ladder  of  the  Indian-ladder  type  men- 
tioned above,  erected  in  1792,  in  order  that  the  wife 
of  the  first  Governor-General  of  Upper  Canada  might 
descend  into  the  gorge. 

THE    TUNNEL    OUTLET. 

On  the  American  shore,  close  below  the  pier  of  the 
bridge,  a  rushing  current  pours  into  the  river  at  and 
below  its  surface.  This  is  the  outlet  of  the  great 
tunnel,  and  the  water  pouring  from  it  has  developed 
50,000  horse-power  in  the  power  house,  one  and  a 
fourth  miles  above  (which  we  shall  visit  later  on),  and, 
having  there  done  its  work,  has  come  through  the 

i37 


tunnel,  which  is  150  feet  underground,  twenty-four 
feet  high  and  nineteen  feet  wide,  on  a  grade  of  seven 
feet  to  the  hundred,  to  rejoin  its  original  source. 

The  large  manufacturing  plants  of  the  Hydraulic 
Company,  the  earlier  though  not  the  larger  of  the  two 
great  companies  whose  development  of  water  power 
has  made  Niagara  so  famous  commercially,  are  directly 
across  the  gorge,  the  water  from  the  surface  canal, 
after  having  developed  the  power  on  the  face  of  the 
cliff,  falling  in  many  graceful  streams  into  the  gorge. 

BLONDIN'S    FEAT. 

The  car  ascends  a  slight  elevation,  and  not  far 
beyond  its  crest  is  the  site  of  the  Canadian  end  of  the 
rope  stretched  in  1859  across  the  gorge  ;  on  which 
rope,  on  several  occasions,  Blondin  crossed  and 
recrossed,  performing  many  feats  in  midair  —  such  as 
taking  a  small  cook  stove  in  a  wheelbarrow  to  the 
rope's  center,  and  there  cooking  and  eating  his  dinner; 
lowering  a  rope  to  the  steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist," 
and  drawing  up  and  drinking  the  contents  of  a  bottle 
of  wine;  crossing  with  empty  baskets  fastened  to  his 
feet  (this  dangerous  feat  being  performed  in  honor  of 
the  Prince  of  Wales,  now  King  Edward  VII.  of  Great 
Britain,  who  sat  on  the  Canadian  shore  at  this  point 
and  greeted  Blondin,  as  he  reached  the  bank  after  the 
trip  from  the  American  shore);  and,  finally,  carrying 
his  manager,  Harry  Colcord  (who  is  still  living),  across 
the  gorge,  sitting  in  a  specially-prepared  leather  har- 
ness on  his  back,  a  ride  such  as  no  other  man  ever 
took,  and  he  probably  never  wanted  to  take  again. 

139 


Blondin,  the  pioneer 
and  greatest  of  all  rope- 
walkers,  preserved  his 
equilibrium  on  the  rope 
by  means  of  a  long  bal- 
ance pole,  some  three 
inches  in  diameter  at 
the  center  and  about  an 
inch  and  a  half  at  the 
ends,  and  some  twenty- 
four  feet  in  length. 

RAILROAD 
BRIDGES. 

Next  comes  into  view 
the  cantilever  bridge, 
built  in  1882,  and  close 
below  it  the  steel  arch 
railroad  bridge.  This 
latter  was  built  in  1848 
as  a  suspension  bridge, 
the  first  railroad  suspen- 
sion bridge  in  this  country,  by  John  A.  Roebling.  It 
was  remodeled  in  steel,  as  a  suspension  bridge,  in  1880, 
and  rebuilt  as  an  arch  bridge  in  1897.  It  is  worthy  of 
note  that  the  cables  of  the  first  bridge  were  carried 
across  the  gorge  through  the  instrumentality  of  a  kite. 
The  contractor  for  the  bridge  offered  a  prize  of  $5  to 
any  boy  who  would  carry  a  string  across  by  landing  his 
kite  on  the  opposite  shore.  Three  days  later  a  strong 
wind  blew  from  the  Canada  shore.  A  large  number 
140 


A    ROPEWALKER. 


of  boys  from  the  American  side  took  their  kites, 
crossed  the  river  at  the  ferry  just  below  the  Falls  and 
walked  down  to  the  site  of  this  bridge.  Here  they 
joined  a  number  of  Canadian  boys,  already  at  work 
for  that  $5.  Finally,  an  American  boy  (now  the 
Rev.  Warren  Walsh)  landed  his  kite  on  the  American 
shore  and  won  the  prize.  By  means  of  this  kite 
string  successive  cords  and  ropes,  each  thicker  and 
heavier  than  its  predecessor,  were  drawn  across,  until, 
finally,  a  hempen  rope  of  sufficient  strength  to  pull 
one  of  the  huge  wire  cables  across  spanned  the  gorge. 
Below  this  bridge,  in  the  gorge,  begin  the  famous 
Whirlpool  Rapids,  of  which,  and  of  their  navigation 
and  accidents,  we  shall  refer  at  length  as  we  ride 
alongside  of  them  at  the  water's  edge  on  the  American 
shore,  on  the  return  trip. 

ROPEWALKERS. 

Just  below  these  bridges  another  rope  was  stretched 
across  the  gorge,  over  which  two  or  three  persons 
made  the  trip  from  shore  to  shore,  one  of  them  being 
a  woman.  Luckily,  yet  strange  to  say,  of  all  the 
daring  persons  who  have  had  the  nerve  to  attempt  to 
cross  the  river's  gorge  on  a  suspended  cable  not  one 
has  fallen  from  his  rope,  nor  has  any  fatality  occurred 
to  any  of  them  ;  though  one  man,  at  least,  after  start- 
ing on  his  journey,  and  getting  about  thirty  feet  from 
shore,  repented  of  his  rashness  and  turned  around  and 
scrambling  back  to  land,  abandoned  the  attempt.  On 
this  rope,  also,  one  man  rode  across  on  a  bicycle, 
whose  wheels  were  grooved  to  fit  the  rope. 
141 


THE    WHIRLPOOL. 

The  car  soon  reaches  the  top  of  the  bluff,  rounds 
the  bend,  and  we  gaze  down  into  the  Whirlpool,  that 
phenomenal  spot,  which  if  there  was  one  place  on  the 
earth's  surface  that  man  would  like  to  see  without  its 
covering  of  water,  and  its  eddying  whirlpools,  it  is  its 
bed.  Let  us  note  that  the  inlet  to  the  Whirlpool  by 
the  so-called  Whirlpool  Rapids  is  at  right  angles  to 
the  outlet  and  that  the  water  reaches  this  outlet 
largely  by  an  undercurrent  which  runs  under  and 
directly  across  the  path  of  the  swirling  inlet.  In  the 
Whirlpool  may  often  be  seen  large  masses  of  debris, 
among  them  often  huge  logs,  which  are  caught  in  the 
eddies,  then  pointed  upwards  and  sucked  beneath  the 
waves  with  apparently  as  little  effort  as  one  would 
handle  a  feather.  Here,  too,  are  often  rescued  the 
bodies  of  those  unfortunates  who  by  accident  or  by 
suicide  take  their  last  look  on  life  at  Niagara  ;  and 
sometimes  a  body  will  float  round  and  round  the 
Whirlpool,  in  its  eddying  currents,  beyond  the  reach 
of  man,  for  days  at  a  time  before  it  falls  into  the 
right  current  and  in  its  course  is  brought  near  enough 
to  the  shore  to  be  recovered. 

PRE-GLACIAL    CHANNEL. 

A  little  farther  on  and  the  car  runs  on  a  long  high 
trestle,  and  stops  about  the  middle  to  enable  you  to 
gaze  at  the  chasm  and  the  forest  below  you.  You 
are  directly  over  what  was  thousands  of  years  ago 
the  old  pre-glacial  bed  of  Niagara  River,  which  fol- 
lowed the  course  of  the  present  river,  though  on  the 

143 


surface,  approximately  to  the  Whirlpool,  and  then,  in- 
stead of  following  its  present  channel  to  Lake  Ontario, 
cut  its  way  westward  through  this  old  gorge  to  old 
Lake  Ontario  at  St.  David's,  some  three  miles  to  the 
west  of  Queenston  Heights.  The  outlet  and  inlet 
of  this  old  channel  alone  remain  unfilled  (with  "drift" 
and  soil)  to  prove  this  most  interesting  geologic  fact 
connected  with  the  course  of  the  old  river  before  the 
coming  of  the  Ice  Age. 

Following  the  curve  of  the  bluff  that  skirts  the 
lower  side  of  the  Whirlpool,  we  reach  the  crest  over 
the  outlet,  and  just  beyond  this  spot,  looking  back, 
one  gets  a  glorious  view,  over  the  edge,  showing  the 
inlet  and  the  outlet  of  the  Whirlpool. 

BROCK'S    MONUMENT. 

The  car  speeds  along,  at  times  near  the  edge,  at 
times  away  from  it,  for  three  miles.  Looking  down 
from  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  on  our  right,  the  suspension 
bridge,  over  which  we  shall  soon  pass,  appears  far  be- 
low us,  and  on  the  heights,  on  our  left,  rises  the  grace- 
ful Doric  shaft  called  Brock's  Monument,  erected  by 
a  grateful  country  to  his  memory.  It  stands  on 
Queenston  Heights,  and  from  its  summit  is  to  be  ob- 
tained a  wonderful  panoramic  view.  The  remains  of 
the  earthworks  of  old  Fort  Drummond,  of  the  War  of' 
1812,  are  just  behind  it.  The  first  Brock's  Monument 
stood  on  the  same  site,  but  was  a  much  less  architec- 
turally beautiful  structure  than  this  one.  A  miscreant 
named  Lett,  incited  thereto  by  his  sympathy  with  the 
patriots  and  instigated  by  his  hatred  of  Britain,  blew 


it  up  with  gunpowder  in  1840.  Intending  evil,  he 
wrought  good,  for  the  present  far  handsomer  shaft 
replaced  the  one  he  destroyed. 

BATTLE    OF    QUEENSTON    HEIGHTS. 

We  are  on  historic  ground.  On  top  of  this  hill, 
on  its  northern  slope,  and  on  the  steep  bank  of  the 
river,  was  fought  the  battle  of  Queenston  Heights, 
October  12,  1812,  which  resulted  in  a  victory  for 
the  British.  Let  us  right  here  pay  tribute  to  the 
farsightedness  of  the  Canadian  officials  of  long 
ago,  who  reserved  in  all  their  sales  of  land  a  strip 
along  the  river  bank,  one  chain  in  width,  for  Govern- 
ment purposes. 

As  the  car  turns  and  begins  to  descend  the  hill, 
look  at  the  glorious  panorama  spread  out  around  you. 
These  heights  were,  in  ages  long  gone  by,  the  shore 
of  Lake  Ontario,  before  it  receded  to  its  present  level. 
A  little  way  down  the  heights,  on  the  riverside,  was 
the  redan  battery  (British),  captured  by  the  Ameri- 
cans, recaptured  by  the  British,  and  the  Americans  in 
it  literally  pushed  over  the  bluff.  At  the  outlet  of 
the  gorge,  300  feet  below  you,  the  river,  after  its 
tumultuous  rush  of  four  miles  from  the  Whirlpool, 
emerges  from  its  narrow  path,  broadens  out,  and 
winds  its  way  peacefully  to  Lake  Ontario,  seven  miles 
away. 

BROCK'S    CENOTAPH. 

Half  way  down  the  hill  the  car  turns  and  soon,  on 
our  left,  near  the  car,  appears  a  stone  monument  sur- 


BROCK'S  MONUMENT. 


rounded  by  an  iron  chain  fence.  It  marks  the  spot 
where  General  Brock  fell,  and  was  set  in  place,  with 
appropriate  ceremonies,  in  1861,  by  the  Prince  of 
Wales  (now  King  Edward  VII.). 

HISTORIC   SPOTS. 

Farther  along,  on  our  right,  note  the  ruined  stone 
house.  In  it,  in  1792,  was  printed  the  first  newspaper 
published  in  Upper  Canada,  and  to  it  the  mortally 
wounded  General  Brock  was  carried  for  shelter. 

The  car  turns  again  and  passes  along  a  road  on  the 
face  of  the  cliff,  and  in  a  moment  we  are  on  the  sus- 
pension bridge.  On  this  site  was  built,  in  1856,  the 
first  bridge  across  the  gorge  here.  The  neglect  to  re- 
place the  stay  cables  to  the  shores  —  removed  one  win- 
ter so  that  the  ice  jam  might  not  injure  them  —  left 
the  bridge  unprotected  against  a  gale  which  blew 
down  the  gorge,  in  1866,  and  demolished  the  road- 
way. The  cables  hung  uselessly  till  1.899,  when  the 
present  structure  was  built. 

In  the  left  foreground,  in  front  of  us,  are  the  so- 
called  "  Three  Mountains,"  described  by  Father  Hen- 
nepin,  to  make  which  he  included  the  bank  from  the 
river  to  the  level  of  the  mainland  below  the  mountain, 
the  plateau  half-way  up  the  heights,  and  the  top  of  the 
heights  themselves.  It  was  up  these  mountains  that 
the  anchors,  rigging  and  cannon,  for  the  "  Griffon  "  were 
toilfully  carried. 

From  the  bridge  look  upstream  at  the  river,  with 
the  waves  piled  up  in  the  center,  rushing  in  the  last 
expiring  throes  of  its  madness. 
149 


On  the  heights,  at  the  crest,  on  the  American  shore 
above,  stood  old  Fort  Gray  in  the  War  of  1812  ;  while 
down  the  cliff,  in  former  days,  from  the  crest  above  to 
the  water's  edge,  ran  the  first  railroad  built  on  this 
continent  ;  constructed  in  1764  by  the  British. 

THE    OLD    INCLINE. 

During  French  rule,  and  after  the  British  defeated 
and  drove  the  French  from  this  section,  until  1763, 
all  the  provisions  and  munitions  of  war  for  the  western 
posts,  as  well  as  the  merchandise  of  the  traders  going 
west  and  their  furs  coming  east,  were  carried  up  and 
down  these  heights  on  the  American  shore  on  men's 
backs,  much  of  the  work  being  done  by  Indians.  Then, 
and  even  up  to  1825,  when  the  Erie  Canal  was  com- 
pleted, on  the  American  shore,  just  below  the  bridge, 
was  the  head  of  lake  navigation.  So  great  was  the 
amount  of  provisions  and  munitions  of  war  needed 
for  and  destined  to  be  sent  to  her  newly-acquired 
Western  territory,  that  the  British  built  this  tramway 
up  the  bank  here  to  facilitate  and  cheapen  transporta- 
tion. Rough  in  construction,  it  was  of  enormous 
strength.  On  crude  piers  up  the  bank  from  the  wharf 
to  the  summit  were  laid  two  sets  of  parallel  logs,  in 
straight  lines,  for  the  timbers  did  not  conform  to  the 
surface  of  the  ascent.  On  these  ran  two  rude  cars, 
connected  by  a  rope,  which  passed  around  a  drum  on 
top  of  the  cliff.  As  one  car  went  up,  the  other  came 
down. 

Properly  loaded,  one  with  goods  going  up,  the 
other  with  furs  to  come  down,  the  work  at  the  wind- 


•'• 


X     .»     ' 


i) 


1* 
It 

»  -. 


lasses  was  not  so  great,  and  Indian  braves,  who  other- 
wise would  scorn  manual  labor,  used  to  toil  thereat 
all  day,  their  pay  being  a  pint  of  whiskey  and  a  plug 
of  tobacco  (luxuries  otherwise  unobtainable  by  them) 
per  day.  Over  this  tramway,  from  1764  to  1796, 
passed  all  the  commerce,  as  well  as  boats,  cannon, 
and  military  stores,  the  trade  of  half  a  continent. 
To-day,  not  even  a  trace  of  one  of  its  piers  can  be 
found. 

It  is  a  not  uninteresting  fact  that  to-day,  at  Niagara, 
after  a  lapse  of  over  135  years,  the  same  general 
engineering  plan,  used  for  lowering  visitors  to  and 
raising  them  from  the  slope  below,  is  still  in  use. 

HENNEPIN'S    LANDING. 

Looking  down  stream,  you  see  the  village  of  Lewis- 
ton,  on  the  American  shore,  eighty  years  ago  a  place 
of  great  importance  as  the  head  of  navigation,  now 
merely  a  quiet,  delightful  historic  town.  Between 
that  place  and  the  bridge,  on  the  American  shore,  is 
a  ravine,  famed  as  the  spot  where,  in  1678,  Father 
Hennepin  and  the  crew  drew  up  their  little  bark,  so  as 
to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  the  ice  ;  and  just  below  this 
ravine  is  the  site  of  the  old  Indian  village  Onguiaarha, 
the  largest  of  the  four  Neuter  villages  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  river. 

THROUGH    THE    GORGE. 

Reaching  the  American  shore,  the  car  runs  a  few 
rods  to  the  left,  and  there  runs  on  to  the  track  of 
another  electric  road,  and  starts  upstream,  on  the 

155 


return  trip,  to  the  Soldiers'  Monument.  This  most 
remarkable  electric  road  was  constructed  under  engi- 
neering difficulties,  and  has  furnished  an  entirely  new 
view  of  the  lower  Niagara  Rapids.  Its  roadbed  runs 
for  five  miles  not  far  above  the  waters  of  the  rapids, 
opening  up  views  that  were  unobtainable  until  its  con- 
struction. The  interesting  story  of  the  geology  of 
Niagara  is  fully  told  in  our  geological  section.  The 
glorious  views  of  the  scenery  need  not,  indeed  cannot, 
be  described,  but  form  a  continuous  and  wonderful 
panorama,  as  the  car  passes  along  upstream  against 
the  current. 

All  along  its  course,  from  Lewiston  Heights  to  its 
present  position,  the  form  of  the  Fall  was  probably 
that  of  a  horseshoe  ;  for  this  is  merely  the  expression 
of  the  greater  depth,  and,  consequently,  greater  exca- 
vating power  of  the  center  of  the  river,  so  says  Prof. 
Tyndall. 

THE    DEVIL'S    HOLE. 

Some  three  miles  up  from  the  bridge  is  a  chasm, 
high  up  on  our  left,  called  the  Devil's  Hole.  The 
story  of  the  ambush  and  massacre  of  the  British  by 
the  Indians,  on  the  cliff  above,  in  1763,  at  this  point,  is 
told  in  our  historic  section.  Up  in  the  chasm  is  a 
cave  called  "  The  Cave  of  the  Evil  Spirit,"  and  the 
early  Indians  foretold  subsequent  disaster  to  any  one 
who  dared  to  enter  it.  La  Salle,  in  1679,  in  spite  of  the 
Indians'  warning,  entered  it,  and  to  this  trip  the 
Indians  attributed  his  subsequent  misfortunes  and 
murder,  all  within  two  years. 

157 


FOSTER'S    FLATS. 

Next  we  come  to  the  narrowest  point  of  the  whole 
river.  The  low  land  across  the  stream  is  known  as 
Foster's  Flats.  Geologists  have  claimed  that  these 
flats  are  simply  the  debris  left  by  the  cataract  when  it 
was  at  this  point,  ages  ago.  It  is  claimed  that  here 
an  island,  similar  in  location  to  Goat  Island,  once 
existed. 

Before  the  Falls  had  reached  this  point,  the  water, 
of  course,  flowed  many  feet  above  the  level  of  the  high 
banks  of  the  gorge  here  and  extended  in  width  all  over 
the  high  bank  beyond  these  flats.  When  the  Falls  had 
receded  to  this  point  the  lower  end  of  this  island  was 
a  sheer  cliff  higher  than  the  face  of  Goat  Island 
to-day.  After  the  Falls  had  cut  their  way  past  this 
island  it  remained  merely  an  isolated  rocky  column, 
presumably  some  250  feet  high  and  presumably  some 
200  yards  across,  with  a  rushing  torrent  below  the 
Falls  on  each  side  of  it.  Its  softer  under  strata  was 
gradually  undermined  by  the  elements  until  there 
came  a  time  when  it  fell  to  the  westward,  thus  block- 
ing up  the  channel  of  the  rapids  on  that  side  and 
forming  these  flats. 

This  story,  of  course,  belongs  properly  in  our  geo- 
logical section,  as  does  the  hypothesis  that  there  were 
once  three  falls,  one  above  the  other,  in  the  river, 
between  this  point  and  the  heights  below. 

THE  WHIRLPOOL. 

Soon  we  reach  the  outlet  of  the  Whirlpool,  where 
the  speed  of  the  current,  as  well  as  the  speed  of  the 


Whirlpool  Rapids  above,  is  estimated  at  over  twenty- 
eight  miles  an  hour.  Next,  we  look  on  the  Whirlpool 
from  its  level  shore,  and  appreciate  the  force  and  the 
height  of  the  waves.  Look  across  the  pool  itself  at 
this  point  and  see  the  ravine,  already  referred  to  as 
the  pre-glacial  outlet  of  the  old  Niagara  River 
at  the  Whirlpool.  Rounding  the  bend  and  starting 
upstream,  we  see  what  is  to  many  the  most  beautiful 
sight  at  Niagara,  the  Whirlpool  Rapids.  Here  the 
waters  are  piled  up  in  the  center  of  the  channel  high 
above  the  level  at  the  edges,  the  crests  of  the  waves 
being  often  forty  feet  above  it. 

This  short  stretch  of  wildly-tumbling  rapids  is  the 
scene  of  some  of  the  most  thrilling  incidents  and  acci- 
dents at  Niagara. 

A   WONDERFUL   VOYAGE. 

In  1 86 1,  the  little  steamer  "  Maid  of  the  Mist  "  was 
an  unsuccessful  venture,  and  her  owners  had  an  offer 
for  her,  if  they  would  deliver  her  on  Lake  Ontario. 
Joel  Robinson,  the  hero  of  Niagara,  undertook  to 
pilot  her  from  the  Falls  to  the  lake.  According  to 
his  promise,  he  started  at  i  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
June  6,  1861.  The  steamer  lay  at  her  wharf,  on  the 
American  shore,  just  above  the  railroad  suspension 
bridge.  The  shores  above  and  the  bridge  were  black 
with  people.  Two  men,  the  engineer  and  fireman, 
had  agreed  to  accompany  Robinson  on  this  fearful 
trip.  At  the  hour  named,  Robinson  took  his  place  at 
the  wheel  and  the  lines  were  cast  off.  He  rang  the 
bell  and  the  boat  started  toward  the  Fall.  Running 
161 


up  the  river  a  short  distance,  he  turned  the  boat's  head 
sharply  clown  stream,  and  like  an  arrow  she  shot 
under  the  bridge  and  into  the  rapids.  At  the  first  great 
curling  wave  she  received  a  terrible  buffeting,  first  on 
one  side  and  then  on  the  other,  her  smokestack  being 
knocked  over.  She  righted  herself,  and  sped  on, 
faster  than  any  boat  had  ever  traveled  before.  The 
current  ran  thirty  miles  an  hour,  and,  with  her  engines 
and  impetus,  she  must  have  reached  a  speed  of  nearly 
forty  miles  an  hour.  The  engineer,  who  stood  at  the 
cabin  door,  was  knocked  to  the  deck.  Robinson 
abandoned  the  wheel,  over  which  he  said  he  had  not 
the  slightest  imaginable  control,  threw  his  arms  around 
one  of  the  cabin  posts  and  held  on  for  life.  The 
fireman,  imprisoned  beneath,  fell  on  his  knees,  and 
clinging  to  the  stair  railing  prayed  as  he  had  never 
prayed  before.  He  afterwards  said  he  believed  it  was 
to  this  prayer  that  the  three  men  on  the  boat  owed 
their  salvation.  The  steamer  passed  unharmed  into  the 
Whirlpool  and  rode  on  an  even  keel.  Robinson  again 
seized  the  tiller  and  pointed  the  boat's  head  for  the 
outlet.  She  obeyed  her  helm  and  plunged  once  more 
into  the  rapids  and,  steered  mainly  by  the  current, 
dashed  along  through  all  those  four  miles  of  rapids, 
past  which  we  have  just  come,  until  she  at  last  glided 
on  to  the  quiet  surface  of  the  river,  and  Robinson 
guided  her  to  the  dock  at  Queenston  on  the  Canadian 
side.  During  the  100  years  of  Queenston's  existence 
as  a  port  of  entry,  she  was  the  first  boat  that  ever 
came  to  the  dock  from  upstream.  The  collector  of 
the  port  of  Queenston  at  that  time  was  a  Scotchman, 
and  not  given  to  sentiment.  He  rushed  down  to  the 
162 


wharf  and  insisted  that  Robinson  take  out  entrance 
and  clearance  papers.  He  did  so,  and  the  collector 
was  not  out  his  fees,  though  the  manifest  shows  that 
the  steamer  carried  "  no  passengers  and  no  freight." 
The  boat  was  taken  to  Lake  Ontario  and  sold,  and 
ran  for  many  years  afterwards.  When  Robinson 
returned  to  his  home  he  looked  twenty  years  older 
than  when  he  started  on  that  trip.  Thereafter  he  was 
a  changed  and  subdued  man.  He  had  passed  safely 
through  an  ordeal  of  an  unknown  kind.  He  had 
stood  face  to  face  with  eternity.  He  had  been  saved 
from  a  power  against  which  man's  strength  and  inge- 
nuity was  absolutely  powerless.  He  grew  aged  and 
reverend  in  that  trip  of  fifteen  minutes.  He  said  that 
his  sensations  were  what  he  imagined  might  be  those 
of  a  large  bird,  with  outspread  wings,  sailing  swiftly 
onward  and  downward  through  space. 

CAPTAIN  WEBB'S  LAST  SWIM. 

Through  these  same  rapids,  in  1883,  swam  Captain 
Matthew  Webb,  entering  the  water  from  a  boat  just 
above  the  cantilever  bridge,  the  banks  and  bridges 
being  thronged  with  people  to  witness  his  daring  feat. 
Rapidly  he  passed  under  the  bridges,  swimming  high 
out  of  water;  when  he  struck  the  point  where  the  two 
waves  from  either  shore  meet,  he  bravely  dived  under 
the  high  crest  of  the  meeting  point  and  came  up 
safely  below  it.  Opposite  to  the  little  house,  at  the 
foot  of  the  cliff,  on  the  Canada  side,  about  one-third 
of  the  distance  to  the  Whirlpool,  he  was  plainly  seen, 
bravely  swimming.  Then  he  disappeared  from  view 
163 


and  was  seen  no  more  alive.  His  body  was  found 
some  days  later  in  the  river  at  Lewiston,  a  long  cut 
on  the  head  indicating  that  he  had  been  hit  by  the 
edge  of  some  rock  as  he  swept  by,  thus  being  rendered 
unconscious  and  drowned.  He  is  buried  in  Oakwood 
Cemetery  at  Niagara. 

It  had  been  the  commonly  accepted  belief  that  the 
river  in  these  rapids,  while  very  much  shallower  than 
where  the  surface  is  broader  and  placid  nearer  to 
the  Falls,  was  yet  of  an  unobstructed  depth  of  many 
feet.  But  the  fact  that  Captain  Webb,  who  swam  in 
the  middle  of  the  swiftest  current,  no  doubt  struck 
against  the  edge  of  a  sharp  rock  (as  proved  by  the  cut, 
some  three  inches  long,  found  on  his  head,  and  made, 
as  physicians  who  saw  it  declared, 
before  death),  led  to  the  belief 
that  the  bowlders  in  the  channel, 
beneath  the  rushing  waves  of 
these  whirlpool  rapids  are  very 
much  nearer  the  surface  than 
had  been  supposed.  Indeed,  the 
claim  has  been  made,  and  pho- 
tographs shown  in  testimony 
thereof,  that  at  exceptionally  low 
water  the  tops  of  rocks  have 
been  clearly  seen  right  in  the 
middle  of  these  rapids. 

There  have  also  passed  suc- 
cessfully through  these  rapids, 
the  so-called  Whirlpool  naviga- 
tors, who,  in  an  extra  strong,  tall, 
narrow,  well-padded  within,  oak 
164 


barrel,  with  lower  end  weighted,  consigned  them- 
selves to  the  current  and  reached  the  Whirlpool  in 
safety.  Graham  did  it.  So  did  Hazlett  and  Potts  ; 
and  later,  Potts  and  Sadie  Allen  made  the  trip  to- 
gether, the  latter  the  only  woman  who  ever  took  the  risk. 

In  1882,  one  Kendall,  a  Boston  policeman,  wearing 
as  an  aid  only  a  cork  life-preserver,  is  said,  and  be- 
lieved, to  have  been  the  only  man  who  ever  swam 
these  rapids  and  lived. 

After  passing  under  the  two  railroad  bridges  —  both 
marvels  of  engineering  skill — and  noting  their  mas- 
sive foundations,  turn  around  and  look  down  stream, 
viewing  the  bridges  themselves  above  and  the  stretch 
of  the  rapids,  which  we  have  just  passed,  below. 

ON  THE    FACE    OF  THE   CLIFF. 

From  this  point,  on  a  gradual  but  steady  rise,  ex- 
tending for  about  a  mile,  the  electric  car  runs  on  a 
sort  of  rocky  shelf  on  the  face  of  the  cliff,  and  from 
this  position  are  obtained  unsurpassed  views  of  the 
wooded  shores  of  the  gorge  and  of  the  river  below  the 
Falls  as  it  runs  on  its  quiet  course  to  the  Whirlpool 
Rapids.  Let  us  also  note  that  the  first  steamer, 
"The  Maid  of  the  Mist,"  extended  her  trips  down  to 
a  landing  located  on  the  American  shore,  not  very  far 
above  the  cantilever  bridge,  and  the  passengers  de- 
scended to  this  lower  landing  by  means  of  a  roadway 
down  the  bank,  which  we  cross  in  the  electric  car. 

It  was  from  this  very  dock  that  the  steamer  "  Maid 
of  the  Mist "  started   on   her  perilous   but    successful 
trip,  just  described,  to  Lake  Ontario. 
165 


It  was  at  a  point  near  the  center  of  the  river,  and 
but  a  few  rods  above  the  cantilever  or  upper  railroad 
bridge,  that  Captain  Webb  sprang  into  the  water  from 
a  rowboat  to  begin  his  fatal  attempt  to  swim  the 
Whirlpool  Rapids. 

For  the  convenience  of  passengers,  and  we  are  in- 
clined to  think  also  for  their  security,  and  especially 
their  peace  of  mind,  the  trips  of  the  present  steamer 
end  very  much  farther  up  from  the  rapids.  The  car, 
after  reaching  the  top  of  the  cliff,  runs  through  the 
city  of  Niagara  Falls  and  lands  us  at  the  Soldiers' 
Monument,  which  was  the  point  at  which  we  boarded 
it  when  starting  on  our  trip  to  Canada. 

NIAGARA    FROM    BELOW. 

From  the  monument  walk  down  the  board  walk  to 
the  one-story  stone  building  near  Prospect  Point.  De- 
scend the  slope  either  by  the  stairs  or  by  the  inclined 
railway.  Passing  out  of  the  shelter  building  to  the 
left,  you  are  near  the  foot  of  the  American  Fall.  If 
the  wind  is  blowing  up  the  river,  make  your  way  along 
dry  paths  and  over  dry  rocks  close  to  the  edge,  where 
you  will  hear  but  little  of  the  roar  even  then.  Glance 
upward  and  you  will  begin  to  appreciate,  as  you  have 
not  done  on  any  part  of  our  trip,  what  is  the  real 
meaning  of  the  height  of  Niagara.  In  the  spray  at 
your  feet,  so  runs  the  legend,  dwells  the  "  Maiden  of 
the  Mist,"  ever  disporting  herself  and  eagerly  waiting 
for  the  spirits  of  those  unfortunates  who,  either  by 
accident  or  suicide,  lose  their  lives  over  this  Fall. 
Over  the  pile  of  moss-covered  rocks,  in  front  of  and 
167 


THE  MAIDEN  OK  THE  MIST. 


Copyright. 


at  the  base  of  this  Fall,  each  winter  forms  an  ice 
mound  —  in  severe  weather  many  feet  in  depth,  as  the 
spray,  ever  falling  and  ever  freezing,  slowly,  but  surely, 
adds  both  to  the  size  and  height  of  this  milk-white 
mound. 

THE    ICE    BRIDGE. 

In  the  river,  opposite  the  incline,  forms  almost  each 
winter  a  jam  of  ice  from  shore  to  shore,  and  extending 
from  the  mouth  of  the  tunnel  upstream,  sometimes 
covering  the  entire  river  up  past  the  American  Fall, 
so  that  it  has  often  been  possible  to  walk  from  where 
you  are  standing  on  the  ice  in  front  of  the  Ameri- 
can and  Luna  Island  Falls,  and  thus  to  reach  and 
climb  the  Biddle  Stairs  up  to  Goat  Island.  Two  ex- 
cellent views  of  such  an  ice  bridge,  showing  the 
wonderful  inequalities  of  its  surface,  are  given  here- 
with. It  is  called  an  ice  bridge  simply  because  it  is 
possible  to  cross  on  it  from  shore  to  shore. 

THE    MAID    OF  THE    MIST. 

Down  stream  from  the  shelter  house,  at  the  foot  of 
the  incline,  is  the  landing  spot  of  the  steamer  "  Maid 
of  the  Mist."  At  this  spot,  in  the  old  days  before  the 
first  steamer  plied  here,  was  the  end  of  the  ferry, 
where  for  many  years  people  were  conveyed  to  and 
from  the  Canada  shore  in  large  row  boats;  and 
from  1 86 1,  when  the  little  steamer  was  taken  through 
the  rapids  to  Lake  Ontario,  as  told  above,  till  the 
present  steamer  was  built  in  1887,  row  boats  were 
used  and  patronized  rather  for  the  novelty  of  the 
169 


^ 


BELOW  PROSPECT  POINT,  WINTER. 


trip,  as  for  most  of  that  time  the  suspension  bridge 
furnished  an  easier  trip  across  the  gorge. 

The  trip  on  the  "  Maid  of  the  Mist,"  described  as 
the  most  wonderful  water-trip  in  the  world,  should 
not  be  omitted  under  any  circumstances.  Board  the 
little  steamer.  Leaving  our  wraps  in  the  cabin  we  slip 
on  a  waterproof  or  oilskin  hood  and  cloak,  which  so  dis- 
guises one  that  their  best  friend  would  hardly  recog- 
nize them  when  they  reach  the  deck  of  the  steamer. 
Starting  from  her  dock  the  steamer  coasts  up  directly 
in  front  of  the  American  Fall,  and  we  appreciate  the 
height  and  beauty  of  this  FaM,  as  seen  from  this  point, 
as  it  is  impossible  to  get  it  in  any  other  way.  The 
water  seems  as  if  pouring  from  the  clouds. 

Beyond  this  Fall  and  out  in  front  of  the  little  Fall, 
of  which  a  most  beautiful  reproduction  is  given  in  the 
frontispiece  of  this  volume,  we  observe  figures  clad 
in  uncouth  garments  walking  along  the  temporary 
bridges.  These  people  are  "doing"  the  Cave  of  the 
Winds,  even  as,  if  you  have  followed  our  itinerary, 
you  have  already  done. 

The  geology  of  Niagara  is  nowhere  better  seen, 
nor  can  it  be  studied  to  greater  advantage,  than  as 
one  gazes  from  the  deck  of  this  steamer  at  the  strata 
of  rock  along  the  Goat  Island  base,  for  here  there  are 
less  trees  to  obstruct  and  impair  the  sight  than  prob- 
ably at  any  other  place.  Beyond  the  Goat  Island 
Cliff  are  the  few  threads  of  water  at  the  eastern  end 
of  the  Canadian  or  Horseshoe  Fall,  and  at  the  point 
where  we  see  the  iron  railing  stood  the  Terrapin  Tower. 
From  the  steamer  you  appreciate  more  than  ever  that 
those  rocks  are  the  center  of  Niagara. 


As  the  boat  forces  its  way  against  the  current,  we 
enter  upon  that  "  Sea  of  White  "  formed  by  the  ever 
restless  waves  dashed  into  foam,  and  gazing  up,  it 
seems  as  though  the  water  poured  from  the  heavens. 
No  pen-picture  can  do  justice  to  this  scene,  though 
the  reproductions  that  the  camera  has  obtained  are 
equaled  only  by  the  view  itself.  Farther  and  farther 
over  these  white  waves  the  boat  pushes  its  way  along  ; 
its  passengers,  though  protected  by  their  oilskin  coats 
from  serious  harm,  aretn  the  midst  of  a  cloud  of  spray, 
which  is  so  complete  as  almost  to  shut  out  the  view  of 
the  Falls  themselves.  It  is  a  sensation  which  is 
equaled  nowhere  else.  We  are  approaching,  as  it 
were,  the  "  Fountains  of  the  Great  Deep,"  and  when 
the  boat  has  been  propelled  forward  to  a  point  where 
the  force  of  the  current  prevents  her  further  progress, 
because  it  equals  the  power  of  her  engines,  she  grace- 
fully turns  her  prow  in  a  circle  and  floats  rapidly  down 
stream,  emerging  once  more  into  a  recognizable 
position  on  the  waters  of  the  mighty  gorge.  From 
here,  following  the  line  of  the  Canadian  current,  she 
passes  down  stream  again  past  the  American  Fall, 
stops  at  her  Canadian  dock  and  then  turning  her  prow 
toward  the  American  shore  moors  again  at  the  dock 
from  which  she  started.  Divesting  ourselves  of  our 
oilskin  clothing  we  start  forth  again,  looking  like 
rational  human  beings.  Rumor  says  that  after  the 
summer  travel  of  1901  is  over,  history  will  repeat  it- 
self, after  a  lapse  of  forty  years  ;  and  that  the  steamer 
"  Maid  of  the  Mist,"  number  two,  which  will  not  then 
be  required  at  this  point,  as  one  boat  in  her  half-hourly 
trips  can  carry  all  those  who  will  want  to  go,  she  will 
177 


imitate  her  predecessor  and  make  the  trip  through 
the  Whirlpool  Rapids,  the  Whirlpool  and  lower  Niag- 
ara Rapids  to  Lake  Ontario,  never  to  return. 

THE    POWER    HOUSE. 

Ascending  the  slope,  walk  to  the  Soldiers'  Monu- 
ment, and  there  board  that  electric  car,  which  will 
take  you  to  the  power  house  of  the  Niagara  Falls 
Power  Co.,  the  center  of  the  greatest  electrical  devel- 
opment of  power  on  earth;  a  large,  massive,  but  not 
architecturally  beautiful,  granite  structure,  450  feet 
long,  sixty  feet  high,  with  a  plain  slate  roof.  Over  the 
entrance,  carved  in  stone,  is  the  single  bit  of  ornamen- 
tation on  the  building,  the  seal  of  the  company. 

On  entering  the  power  room  (whether  in  the  narrow 
gallery  which  crosses  it  or  on  the  floor)  you  are  at 
one  end  of  a  huge  apartment,  which  occupies  the 
entire  main  building  from  wall  to  wall  and  from  floor 
to  roof.  On  the  right,  extending  in  a  straight  line 
almost  the  entire  length  of  the  room,  are  ten  huge 
dynamos,  each  producing  5,000  electrical  horse  power, 
their  mushroom-shaped  iron  tops  revolving  at  a  speed 
of  two  miles  per  minute.  To  the  left  of  the  center 
of  the  building,  equidistant  from  the  ends  of  the  room, 
are  two  elevated  platforms,  where,  day  and  night,  in- 
spectors keep  watch  of  the  records  of  the  power  gen- 
erated by  the  dynamos.  Beneath  these  platforms, 
carefully  enclosed,  are  innumerable  wires  and  devices, 
by  means  of  which  this  wonderful  force,  which  we  call 
electricity,  is  made  to  record  its  own  story  of  the 
amount  of  power  produced. 
179 


"Touch  not,  handle  not  !  "  is  the  only  absolutely 
safe  rule  for  the  visitor  to  observe  toward  everything 
in  this  marvelous  room. 

High  up,  not  far  below  the  lower  edges  of  the  roof, 
supported  at  either  end  by,  and  traveling  on,  ledges  on 
the  inner  sides  of  the  two  side  walls,  is  the  electric 
crane,  capable  of  handling  fifty  tons,  which  moving 
lengthwise  on  the  walls  and  sideways  on  its  steel 
traveling  beams  is  enabled  to  reach  any  portion  of 
the  building. 

Beneath  the  floor  is  the  pit,  in  which  are  set  the 
wheels  and  penstocks,  and  the  shafts,  whose  lower 
ends  are  connected  directly  with  the  turbines,  and 
whose  upper  ends  terminate  in  the  dynamos  them- 
selves. This  pit  is  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock,  is  420 
feet  long  by  21  feet  wide,  and  180  feet  deep. 

Down  the  pit,  to  near  the  bottom,  extend  the  ten 
iron  tubes  or  penstocks,  each  seven  and  one-half  feet 
in  diameter,  by  means  of  which  the  water  is  taken 
from  the  surface  canal  to  just  below  each  turbine,  and 
then,  by  an  upward  curve  of  the  penstock,  is  delivered 
to  the  turbine  through  its  lower  surface.  By  this 
means  the  weight  of  each  column  of  water,  estimated 
at  400,000  pounds,  serves  to  support  the  weight  of  the 
corresponding  turbine  and  shaft  and  dynamo,  thus 
lessening  the  friction.  The  turbines  are  set  vertically, 
transmitting  the  power  of  revolution  direct  to  the 
dynamo  above  without  the  intervention  of  any 
gearing. 

Below  these  turbines,  this  pit  extends  downward 
some  forty  feet  and  into  this  space  pours  the  water, 
after  having  done  its  work  on  the  turbines.  One  end 
181 


of  the  bottom  of  this  pit  is  connected  with  the  main 
tunnel  by  a  lateral  tunnel,  and  thus  through  the  great 
tunnel,  which  is  merely  a  tail  race,  the  water  finds  its 
way  back  to  the  river,  in  the  gorge  below  the  Falls. 

On  the  other  bank  of  the  inlet  canal  a  duplicate  of 
this  power  house,  with  its  underlying  pit  and  machin- 
ery, is  in  process  of  construction,  and  is  nearing  com- 
pletion. This  will  develop  another  50,000  horse 
power,  and  when  all  of  this  shall  have  been  developed 
nearly  the  full  capacity  of  the  main  tunnel  will  have 
been  utilized. 

The  small  stone  building  across  the  inlet  canal  from 
the  first  power  house  is  the  "  Transformer  House."  In 
this  the  current  direct  from  the  dynamos  is  raised  or 
lowered  to  the  different  voltages  required  for  the  use 
of  the  various  consumers,  especially  the  current  sent 
to  Buffalo,  which  for  long  transmission  must  be  raised 
or  "  stepped  up  "  to  a  high  voltage,  to  be  again  low- 
ered or  "  stepped  down "  at  the  other  end  to  the 
required  potential. 


SEAL  OK  NIAGARA  P<>\VKK  COMPANY. 
183 


HISTORIC   NIAGARA. 

THE    NAME    NIAGARA. 

The  word  Niagara  is  a  household  word  the  world 
over,  and  is  the  synonym  for  the  typical  waterfall.  It 
is  of  Indian  origin,  for,  of  course,-  the  Indians  once 
inhabited  all  this  section,  and  much  of  the  nomencla- 
ture of  Western  New  York  is  directly  traceable  to 
their  occupancy  thereof  or  to  their  language. 

It  comes  to  us  from  the  Iroquois,  who  derived  it 
from  the  Neuters,  whom  they  annihilated  as  a  tribe, 
the  few  survivors  being  adopted  by  the  Senecas.  It 
is  not  improbable  that  the  Neuters,  in  turn,  derived  it 
from  some  prior  tribe  of  the  aborigines,  so  that  its 
origin  is  lost  in  the  dim  past  of  Indian  lore. 

Over  fifty  known  variations  of  the  name  are  known, 
though  for  over  200  years  the  present  spelling  has 
been  in  general,  and  for  the  past  150  years  in  almost 
universal,  use.  Older  forms,  found  in  books  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  are  :  Onguiaarha,  Ongiara,  Och- 
niagara,  lagara,  and  Ni-ah-gah-ra,  the  latter  accented 
sometimes  on  the  second  syllable. 

The  Neuter  Nation,  farther  back  than  whom  we 
cannot  trace  the  etymology  of  the  word,  would  seem 
to  have*  pronounced  it  Ny-ah-ga-rah,  their  language 
having  no  labial  sound,  and  all  their  words  being 
spoken  without  closing  the  lips.  The  Senecas  pro- 
nounced it  with  the  accent  on  the  third  syllable,  and 
the  French  adopted  it  from  them  as  nearly  as  the 
184 


idiom  of  their  language  would  allow.  The  pronunci- 
ation, Nee-ah-ga-ra,  occasionally  heard  nowadays, 
was  also  probably  in  common  use  later  on,  while  in 
more  modern  Indian  dialect  the  sound  of  every  vowel 
being  always  given  in  full,  Ni-ah-gah-rah  (accent  on 
the  third  syllable)  seems  to  have  been  the  accepted 
pronunciation,  and  is,  no  doubt,  the  really  correct  ac- 
centuation. The  modern  word,  Ni-a-ga-ra,  with  the 
accent  on  the  second  syllable,  is  the  now  invariably- 
used  form  of  the  word  ;  but  it  is  of  more  recent 
origin  and  devoid  of  the  beautiful  flowing  articulation 
which  was  one  of  the  greatest  beauties  of  the  Indian 
language,  as  exemplified  by  the  very  few  survivors 
(and  these  of  a  great  age,  far  beyond  the  Psalmist's 
three-score-and-ten  years)  of  a  rapidly-passing  race. 

As  to  the  meaning  of  the  word,  there  is  great  doubt, 
and  eminent  philologists  differ  materially  as  to  its  sig- 
nificance. The  commonly-accepted  interpretation, 
"The  Thunderer  of  the  Waters,"  is  the  most  poetic. 
A  more  prosaic  meaning  is  said  to  be  "  Neck,"  typi- 
fying the  river  as  being  a  connecting  link  between 
the  two  lakes.  A  recent  suggestion  translates  one  of 
the  forms  of  spelling  (Ochniagara)  as  "  bisecting  the 
flats,"  this  referring  to  that  part  of  the  river  between 
Lewiston  and  Lake  Ontario.  The  level  land  between 
the  heights  at  Lewiston  and  Lake  Ontario  (which 
was  at  one  time  a  part  of  the  bed  of  this  lake)  being 
the  "  flats,"  "  bisected  "  by  the  river,  whose  surface  in 
this  portion  is  some  forty  feet  below  the  level  of  the 
land,  and  could  not,  therefore,  have  been  seen  by  the 
migrating  or  traveling  Indians  until  they  reached  its 
very  banks. 

185 


Niagara  appears  to  have  been  the  name  of  a  tribe, 
given  by  Drake  as  "  Nicaragas,"  with  the  added  note, 
"  once  about  Machilimakinak,  joined  the  Iroquois 
about  1723."  This  statement  would  seem  to  show  that 
these  Nicaragas  were  a  portion  of  the  Neuters  (who 
were  conquered  by  the  Senecas  in  1651);  this  remnant 
then  escaping  to  the  Northwest,  and  that  seventy  years 
later  their  descendants  returned  and  joined  the  Iro- 
quois, among  whom,  in  1651,  the  other  survivors  of  the 
Neuters  had  been  absorbed. 

It  was  the  Indian  custom  to  name  their  tribes  and 
the  smaller  subdivisions  thereof  from  the  most  im- 
portant natural  feature  of  the  country  they  inhabited, 
or  to  give  their  natal  name  to  such  feature.  In  sup- 
port of  this,  witness  the  well-known  names  of  these 
lakes  and  rivers  :  Huron,  Michigan,  Cayuga,  Seneca, 
Erie,  Oneida,  Onondaga,  and  Mohawk,  named  for 
the  tribes  that  dwelt  along  their  borders.  So  the 
deduction  is  that  the  subdivision  of  the  Neuters  who 
dwelt  along  the  Niagara  River  took  their  name  from 
it  and  its  famed  cataract.  Certainly,  these  were  the 
chief  natural  features  of  the  territory,  and  their  prin- 
cipal village,  situated  just  below  the  end  of  the  lower 
rapids,  and  under  the  heights,  bore  the  same  name, 
for  it  was  called  Onguiaahra.  The  Neuters  are  re- 
ferred to  by  Father  L'Allement,  in  the  "  Jesuit  Rela- 
tion "  of  1641,  published  in  1642, as  "the  Neuter  Na- 
tion, Onguiaahra,  having  the  same  name  as  the  river." 

THE    NIAGARA    RIVER. 

The  Niagara,  one  of  the  world's  shortest,  but  also 
one  of  its  most  famous,  rivers,  is  thirty-six  miles  long, 
1 86 


twenty-two  miles  from  Lake   Erie  to  the  Falls,  and 
fourteen  miles  from  the  Falls  to  Lake  Ontario. 

Its  sources  are  the  basins  of  the  four  great  upper 
lakes,  whose  watershed  is  over  150,000  square  miles. 
The  size  and  depth  of  these  lakes  are  : 

Superior,   .  .   365  miles  long,  160  miles  wide,  1,030  feet  deep. 

Huron,       .  .   200      "         "      100      "        "      1,000    "       " 

Michigan,  .   320      "         "        70      "        "       1,000    "       " 

Erie,      .     .  .   290      "         "        65       "        "  84    " 

The  river's  depth,  of  course,  varies.  The  deepest 
channel  from  Lake  Erie  to  the  Falls,  along  the  center 
of  which  runs  the  boundary  line  between  the  United 
States  and  Canada  —  as  determined  under  the  treaty 
of  Ghent,  which  ended  the  war  of  1812  —  lies  to  the 
west  of  Grand  Island  and  to  the  east  and  south  of 
Navy  Island,  with  an  average  depth  of  twenty  feet  of 
water.  Below  the  Falls,  and  extending  down  to  near 
the  cantilever  bridge,  the  depth  is  200  feet,  as  deter- 
mined by  United  States  Government  surveys.  Under 
the  railroad  bridges  the  depth  is  only  about  ninety 
feet.  In  the  Whirlpool  Rapids,  as  calculated,  it  is 
only  forty  feet.  The  depth  of  the  Whirlpool  is  esti- 
mated at  400  feet.  From  there  to  Lewiston,  it  is 
estimated  at  sixty  feet  ;  and  from  Lewiston  to  Lake 
Ontario  at  over  100  feet.  It  is  unlike  any  other  river. 
It  is  a  full-grown  stream  at  the  first  moment  of  its 
existence,  and  is  no  larger  at  its  mouth  than  at  its 
source. 

Its  width  varies.  It  is  a  little  less  than  one-half  of 
a  mile  wide  at  its  source,  one  mile  just  above  the 
Falls,  one-eighth  of  a  mile  above  and  at  the  outlet  of 
187 


the  Whirlpool,  and  only  about  one-sixteenth  at  its 
narrowest  point,  at  Foster's  Flats  in  the  gorge. 

It  is  but  one  link  in  the  chain  by  which  the  waters 
of  the  great  inland  seas  of  fresh  water  are  carried  to 
the  ocean.  From  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario  to  the 
ocean,  the  river  is  called  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  which 
name,  by  the  way,  one  hundred  years  ago,  was  com- 
monly given  to  what  we  now  call  the  Niagara  River. 

One  hundred  smaller  lakes  and  many  rivers  and 
countless  springs  contribute  their  waters  to  these  four 
lakes,  and  thus  to  the  volume  of  the  Niagara  River, 
whose  farthest  springs  are  perhaps  1,500  miles  distant. 

The  descent  of  the  Niagara  River,  from  lake  to 
lake,  is  336  feet,  of  which  216  feet  are  in  the  rapids 
above  the  Falls  and  in  the  Falls  themselves ;  distrib- 
uted as  follows  : 

Feet. 
From   Lake  Erie  to  the   commencement  of   the  rapids 

(twenty-one  and  a  half  miles),  the  descent  is,       .     .  15 

In  the  half  mile  of  rapids  above  the  Falls, 55 

In  the  Falls  themselves, 161 

From  the  Falls  to  Levviston  (seven  miles), 98 

From  Levviston  to  Lake  Ontario  (seven  miles),       ...  7 

336 

It  is  stated  that  back  in  the  "  forties,"  during  a 
heavy  southern  gale,  the  water  rose  to  an  estimated 
increase  of  six  feet  in  the  depth  of  the  water  at  the 
brink  of  the  Falls. 

Below  the  Falls  there  is  said  to  be  an  undercurrent 
of  far  greater  velocity  than  the  surface  current,  and 
to  this  is  attributed  the  fact  that  bodies  going  over 
the  Horseshoe  Fall  are  not  usually  seen  until  they 
reach  the  Whirlpool. 

1 88 


The  river  is  one  of  comparatively  changeless  vol- 
ume ;  it  is  not  intermittent.  Neither  summer's  drouth 
nor  winter's  cold  seriously  impairs  its  flow  ;  though, 
on  unusual  occasions,  when,  for  brief  periods,  the 
water  is  high,  a  rise  of  one  foot  in  the  river  above  the 
Falls  means  a  rise  of  sixteen  feet  in  the  river  directly 
below  —  caused  by  the  abrupt  turn  of  the  river's  chan- 
nel at  the  Falls  and  the  lessening  of  the  width  from 
about  a  mile  at  the  beginning  of  the  rapids  above  to 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  at  the  base  of  the  Horse- 
shoe or  Canadian  Fall. 

.  There  is  also  a  rumor  (unaccounted  for,  but  in  gen- 
eral terms  verified  by  the  poorly-kept  records  of  the 
last  sixty  years)  that  there  is  a  flux  and  reflux  of  the 
waters  of  the  Great  Lakes,  and,  therefore,  of  the 
Niagara  River,  which  reach  the  maximum  every 
fourteen  years,  and  the  minimum  in  the  correspond- 
ing middle  periods. 

THE    FALLS    THEMSELVES. 

"  Of  all  the  sights  on  this  earth  of  ours  which  tour- 
ists travel  to  see  —  at  least  of  all  those  which  I  have 
seen — I  am  inclined  to  give  the  palm  to  the  Falls  of 
Niagara.  In  the  catalogue  of  such  sights  I  intend  to 
include  all  buildings,  pictures,  statues  and  wonders  of 
art  made  by  men's  hands,  and  also  all  beauties  of 
nature  prepared  by  the  Creator  for  the  delight  of  His 
creatures.  This  is  a  long  word  ;  but  as  far  as  my 
taste  and  judgment  go  it  is  justified.  I  know  no 
other  one  thing  so  beautiful,  so  glorious,  so  pow- 
erful."—  A  nthony  Trollope. 
189 


Niagara,  the  ideal  waterfall  of  and  the  grandest 
natural  sight  in  the  universe,  is  also  the  greatest  in 
immensity  and  in  the  amount  of  water  that  pours  over 
its  brink  ;  although  there  are  waterfalls  in  our  own 
and  in  foreign  lands  that  are  higher. 

Niagara  is  deceptive  in  its  height.  Viewed  from 
above,  either  on  the  American  or  Canadian  shore,  or 
on  Goat  Island,  one  does  not  appreciate  its  altitude  ; 
but  viewed  from  below,  at  any  point  near  the  falling 
sheet,  one  begins  to  comprehend  its  immensity. 

Edmund  Burke  never  saw  Niagara.  Had  he  seen 
it,  he  would  have  modified  his  famous  statement  —  "  I 
am  apt  to  imagine  that  height  is  less  grand  than 
depth,  and  that  we  are  more  struck  at  looking  down 
from  a  precipice  than  looking  up  at  an  object  of  equal 
height  ;  but  of  that  I  am  not  very  sure  " — by  making 
an  exception  in  favor  of  Niagara  Falls.  The  approach 
to  most  falls  is  from  below,  and  we  get  an  idea  of 
them  as  of  rivers  pitching  down  to  the  plains  from  the 
brow  of  a  hill  or  mountain  ;  but  at  Niagara  the  first 
view  is  always  from  the  level  of  the  upper  river,  or 
from  a  point  above  it.  The  Falls  are  in  latitude  43° 
6'  west,  longitude  2°  5'  west  from  Washington  ;  or 
longitude  79°  5'  west  from  Greenwich. 

The  height  of  the  Canadian  Fall,  over  which  flows 
about  seven-eighths  of  the  entire  volume  of  water,  is 
159  feet. 

The  height  of  the  American  Fall  is  165  feet,  or 
about  six  feet  higher  than  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  the 
difference  in  levels  being  caused  by  the  greater  de- 
clivity in  the  bed  of  the  river  in  the  Canadian 
channel. 

190 


The  Canadian  Fall  is  about  3,000  feet  in  width  along 
the  brink  ;  the  American  Fall  about  1,100  feet  ;  and 
the  Goat  Island  cliff  along  the  gorge  is  about  1,200 
feet  long. 

The  estimated  volume  of  the  Falls  in  horse  power 
is  about  3,000,000  ;  in  tons,  5,000,000  weight  per 
hour,  or  about  one  cubic  mile  of  water  per  week. 
Estimates  thereof  in  barrels  and  in  cubic  feet  have 
been  given  in  the  description  of  the  Terrapin  Rocks 
on  Goat  Island. 

The  rapids  above  the  American  Fall  descend  forty 
feet  in  half  a  mile.  The  rapids  above  the  Horseshoe 
Fall  descend  nearly  fifty-five  feet  in  three  quarters  of 
a  mile. 

The  top  of  the  column  of  spray,  that  is  ever  rising 
from  the  gorge,  can  be  seen  on  a  clear  day  for  many 
miles.  It  is  said  it  has  been  so  seen  at  a  distance 
of  fifty  miles  —  that  is,  from  Toronto,  Canada  —  but 
this  may  well  be  doubted. 

The  roar  of  the  Falls,  it  is  claimed,  has  been  heard 
for  many,  many  miles  —  these  claims  have  usually 
been  made  years  ago  by  travelers.  It  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  roar  could  doubtless  be  heard  a  much 
longer  distance  if  the  wind  was  blowing  from  the  Falls 
toward  the  listener  ;  and,  again,  imagination  or  a  de- 
sire to  think  one  hears  such  a  sound  might  add  many 
miles  to  the  actual  distance.  Again,  let  us  remember 
that  four  score  years  ago  this  section  was  compara- 
tively free  from  commercial  noises.  There  were  then 
no  sounds  from  factories,  nor  the  hum  of  city  life  ; 
there  were  no  steam  whistles  nor  locomotives,  nor 
trolleys,  nor  telephone  and  telegraph  wires  ;  all  of  which 
191 


to-day  are  constantly  hereabout  emitting  sounds  and 
noises.  So,  doubtless,  when  this  section  was  a  com- 
paratively unbroken  wilderness,  eighty  years  ago,  the 
roar  of  Niagara  could  have  been  heard  by  the  simple 
ears  many  miles  farther  than  it  can  be  heard  to-day. 

In  connection  with  the  roar  of  the  Falls,  it  is  inter- 
esting to  relate  that,  in  1897,  a  huge  telephone  trans- 
mitter was  placed  at  the  entrance  to  the  Cave  of  the 
Winds  (the  other  end  of  the  American  Fall  was  tried, 
but  the  results  obtained  were  not  as  satisfactory),  and 
each  evening,  between  7  and  10  o'clock,  for  a  period 
of  a  month,  the  wire  connecting  this  receiver  with  the 
local  telephone  office  was  put  in  direct  connection, 
over  the  wires  of  the  Telephone  Company,  with  New 
York  City,  and  hundreds  of  people  paid  a  small  fee 
each  to  listen  to  the  roar  of  Niagara,  450  miles  away  ; 
and  at  the  same  time  power  was  nightly  transmitted 
from  the  Niagara  Power  House  over  an  ordinary  tele- 
graph wire  to  the  same  room  in  New  York  City,  and 
there  illuminated  electric  lamps  and  furnished  current 
(less  than  half  a  horse  power)  to  operate  a  miniature 
model  of  the  power  house  itself  and  the  ad  jacent  territory. 

A  loud  roaring  of  the  Falls  is  locally  said  to  indi- 
cate coming  rain.  This  is  true,  as  the  rains  here- 
abouts come  from  the  southwest,  and  a  southwest 
wind,  which  naturally  brings  the  sound  of  the  Falls 
over  the  city  of  Niagara  Falls,  is  the  prevailing  wind. 

The  recession  of  the  Falls  is  told  of  in  the  geological 
section,  but  we  should  note  that  the  apex  of  the  Horse- 
shoe Fall,  which  is  the  point  of  the  cataract's  great- 
est erosion,  has  within  the  memory  of  men  now  living 
receded  much  more  than  100  feet. 
192 


Hennepin  speaks  of,  and  his  picture  of  Niagara 
(the  first  one  known),  published  in  1697,  shows,  a  third 
fall,  at  Table  Rock.  It  seems  to  be  true,  as  gathered 
from  records,  that  at  that  time  a  large  rock,  situated 
near  the  western  edge  of  the  Canadian  Fall,  created  a 
third  fall  as  the  water  coursed  around  it  ;  but  this 
rock  has  long,  long  since  disappeared,  disintegrated 
by  the  elements  and  its  fragments  washed  away  by 
the  stream. 

Indian  tradition  has  told  that  the  Spirit  of  Niagara 
has  demanded,  and  always  would  demand,  a  yearly 
sacrifice  of  at  least  two  human  lives.  It  would  seem 
that  in  the  old  days  the  Neuters  estimated  that  at  least 
one  of  these  two  lives  would  be  furnished  by  accident, 
as  they  used  to  choose  and  give  but  one,  the  fairest 
maiden  of  the  tribe,  each  year  ;  but  as  a  fact,  on  an 
average,  more  than  two  lives  are  annually  lost  at,  and 
by  reason  of,  Niagara.  Of  the  many  deaths  that  have 
occurred  in  the  waters  at  Niagara  —  some  by  accident, 
some  by  suicide,  some  by  murder  —  it  is  to  be  noted 
that  of  the  bodies  that  go  over  the  Horseshoe  Fall 
the  most  of  them  are  subsequently  recovered  ; 
while  bodies  carried  over  the  American  Fall  are 
seldom  found,  as  they  are  caught  and  lodge  among 
the  line  of  rocks  that  lie  at  the  base  of  that  Fall,  and 
are  gradually  dismembered  by  the  force  of  the  torrent. 

But  while  human  lives  were  thus  sacrificed,  and 
while  bloody  inter-tribal  wars  have  raged  on  its  banks, 
and  later  on,  as  late  as  in  the  War  of  1812,  descend- 
ants of  the  same  stock  have  met  within  sight  of  the 
Falls  in  bloody  international  battles  ;  in  antithesis, 
let  it  be  recalled  that,  in  1861,  Bishop  Lynch  of 


Toronto  consecrated  the  Falls  of  Niagara  to  the 
Blessed  Virgin  of  Peace. 

Charles  MacKay  thoroughly  comprehended  the 
Falls  when  he  wrote:  " To  one,  Niagara  teaches 
turbulence  and  unrest ;  to  another,  it  whispers  peace 
and  hope.  To  one,  it  speaks  of  time  ;  to  another,  of 
eternity.  To  the  geologist,  it  speaks  of  the  vista  of 
millions  of  years.  But  to  me,  if  I  can  epitomize  my 
feelings  in  four  words,  Niagara  spoke  joy,  peace,  order, 
eternity." 

The  most  commonly  asked  question  in  regard  to 
the  Falls  is,  "Did  they  answer  your  expectations?" 
One  of  the  best  answers  ever  made  to  this  question 
was  the  reply  of  a  gentleman  who  had  just  been  at 
Niagara,  "they  infinitely  exceeded  them."  And  in 
reply  to  the  further  question,  "  Do  you  think  I  shall 
be  disappointed  in  them?"  he  answered,  "Why,  no, 
not  unless  you  expect  to  witness  the  sea  coming  down 
from  the  moon." 

Hartman  and  Mansfield,  respectively,  voiced  the 
judgments  of  mankind  when  they  said,  "It  is  impos- 
sible for  any  description  to  exaggerate  the  glory  and 
loveliness  of  Niagara.  Nay,  more,  the  longer  you 
stay  the  greater  must  be  your  admiration";  and  "  In 
all  the  world  there  is  but  one  Niagara,  and  all  the 
world  should  see  it." 

THE  FALLS  FIRST  SEEN  BY  WHITE  MEN. 

It  would  be  most  interesting  if  we  could  know  the 
name  and  nationality  of  the  first  white  man  who  ever 
gazed  upon  Niagara  and  the  exact  date  of  his  visit. 
194 


In  all  likelihood  he  was  a  Frenchman,  but  there  is  no 
human  probability  that  we  shall  ever  know  his  identity. 

Some  student  has  advanced  the  idea  that  Samuel 
de  Champlain,  the  founder  of  Quebec,  and  the  first 
Governor-General  of  New  France,  who  in  his  "  Des 
Sauvages,"  published  in  1603,  made  the  earliest  known 
reference  to  Niagara,  was  the  first  white  man  who  ever 
saw  them.  Champlain,  in  his  1603  voyage,  certainly 
did  not  get  as  far  west  as  Niagara.  While  he  was  on 
Lake  Ontario,  years  after,  the  universal  concensus 
of  opinion  is  that  he  never  saw  the  Falls.  Some 
one  of  the  early  French  "  Coureurs  de  Bois,"  or  fur 
traders,  may  have  been  the  man  ;  but,  in  the  words  of 
a  noted  local  historian,  "  there  is  no  name  with  which 
we  can  conjure  with  more  probability  of  being  correct, 
as  having  been  the  first  paleface  to  gaze  upon  the 
great  cataract,  than  that  of  Etienne  Brule." 

Brule  was  Champlairfs  Indian  interpeter  and  con- 
fidant. He  was  on  Lake  Ontario  in  1615,  making,  at 
Champlain's  direction,  "  the  long  detour "  to  the 
Indians  in  what  is  now  southern  New  York,  and  this 
journey  may  have  been  around  the  western  end  of 
Lake  Ontario.  No  doubt  he  knew  of  the  cataract,  of 
which  his  master  had  heard  and  referred  to  in  his 
book  twelve  years  before.  If  he  was  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, it  is  not  improbable  that  he  asked  his  Indian 
guides  to  lead  him  to  this  wondrous  fall. 

According  to  a  legend,  the  first  white  man  to  behold 
the  Falls  was  a  French  priest,  who  was  led  one  moon- 
light night  by  an  Indian  chief  to  Table  Rock. 

When  the  chief  pointed  to  Goat  Island  and  said  it 
was  the  abode  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  that  no  one 


except  warriors  could  reach  it  alive,  the  priest 
denounced  the  statement  as  false.  The  chief  offered 
to  test  this  priest's  belief  by  taking  him  at  once  to  the 
island,  and  the  priest  agreed.  The  chief  led  him  up- 
stream to  a  point  above  the  head  of  the  rapids,  where 
they  embarked  in  a  canoe  and  soon  reached  the 
island,  on  which  the  priest  stepped,  and  after  worship- 
ing his  Maker,  demanded  the  fulfillment  of  the  chief- 
tain's promise  to  become  a  follower  of  God  if  the  priest 
trod  the  isle  alive.  The  chief  demanded  a  further 
proof,  namely,  that  he  would  leave  the  priest  on  the 
island  alive,  and  if  when  he  returned  the  next  noon 
he  found  him  alive  he  would  believe  in  his  God.  The 
priest  agreed,  only  asking  that  he  wait  twenty-four 
hours,  and  that  the  next  day,  at  sunset,  he  and  his 
tribe  should  go  to  Table  Rock.  At  that  time  he  (the 
priest)  would  stand  on  the  island's  shore  at  the  end 
of  the  big  fall.  When  they  saw  that  he  was  alive,  if 
they  would  become  followers  of  God,  they  should 
kneel,  and  across  the  gorge  he  would  bless  them.  The 
chief  paddled  his  bark  canoe  swiftly  upstream. 

The  next  evening,  at  sunset,  the  priest  went  to  the 
edge  of  the  Fall,  and  the  Indians,  who  were  on  Table 
Rock,  seeing  that  he  still  lived,  knelt  down  and  the 
priest  — 

"  Spake  the  word, 

Though  it  was  not  heard, 
And  raised  his  hands, 
As  God  commands, 

And  lifted  his  eyes  to  Heaven. 
Thus  in  the  way  the  church  decrees, 
To  supplicants,  tho'  afar,  on  their  knees, 
Was  the  Benediction  given." 
196 


Then  the  priest,  so  runs  the  legend,  in  imagina- 
tion again  stood  in  a  holy  church,  for — 

"  It  was  three  long  years  since  he 
Had  stept  within  a  sacristy, 

A  wondrous  church  it  was  indeed, 
By  Nature's  changeless  laws  decreed, 
Tho'  man  reared  not  the  structure  fair, 
All  churchly  attributes  were  there  ! 

The  gorge  was  the  glorified  nave, 
Whose  floor  was  the  emerald  wave, 
The  mighty  fall  was  the  reredos  tall, 

The  altar,  the  pure  white  foam, 
The  azure  sky,  so  clear  and  high, 

Was  simply  the  vaulted  dome. 

The  column  of  spray 
On  its  upward  way, 

Was  the  smoke  of  incense  burned, 
And  the  cataract's  roar, 
Now  less,  now  more, 
As  it  rose  and  fell, 
Like  an  organ's  swell, 

Into  sacred  music  turned. 

While,  like  a  baldachin  o'erhead, 
The  spray  cloud  in  its  glory  spread, 
Its  crest,  by  the  setting  sun  illumed, 
The  form  of  a  holy  cross  assumed." 

Father  de  la  Roche  Dallion  is  the  first  white  man 
known  to  have  been  on  the  Niagara  River.  He 
crossed  it  near  the  site  of  Lewiston,  in  1626.  But 
though  we  have  no  record  of  any  prior  visit  of  a  white 
man,  it  is  more  than  probable  that  such  had  been 
made. 

197 


INDIAN   OCCUPATION   OF   THIS   TERRI- 
TORY. 

We  do  not  know  the  name  of  the  particular  tribe 
that  inhabited  all  this  section  of  country  prior  to  1600. 
Soon  after  that  date  Champlain  speaks  of  the  Neuter 
Nation  as  living  hereabouts.  How  long  they  had 
then  existed  as  a  nation,  or  how  long  they  had 
then  dwelt  here,  is  unknown.  So,  before  that  date, 
whether  the  Indians  who  claimed  the  occupancy  of 
these  lands  were  a  section  of  the  Neuters  (a  section 
perhaps  then,  pretty  certainly  three  or  four  decades 
later,  known  as  the  Nicaragas),  or  the  predecessors  of 
the  Neuters,  we  can  only  refer  to  them  by  the  broad, 
comprehensive  term,  "aborigines." 

From  about  1600-1650  the  Neuters  claimed,  and  in 
Indian  mode  of  life  occupied,  all  the  lands  on  the  north 
of  Lake  Erie  from  the  Detroit  River  to  the  Niagara,  and 
in  this  territory  they  had  twenty-six  villages.  Their 
lands  also  extended  for  some  twenty  miles  directly 
east  of  the  Niagara  River,  and  in  this  latter  territory 
were  four  more  of  their  villages,  the  most  easterly 
being  near  the  site  of  the  present  City  of  Lockport, 
N.  Y.,  near  which  Indian  mounds,  a  charnel  pit  full  of 
human  bones,  and  old  forts  or  fortifications  have  been 
discovered  and  implements  found.  The  most  famous 
and  probably  the  largest  of  their  villages  in  the  terri- 
tory adjacent  to  the  Niagara  River,  on  both  sides, 
was  named  Onguiaahra,  and  was  located  very  near 
the  river  bank,  where  the  village  of  Lewiston  now 
stands.  The  land  in  and  close  about  Lewiston  is  re- 
plete with  evidences  of  Indian  occupation,  in  the 
198 


nature  of  mounds  and  graves  ;  and  many  stone  im- 
plements and  ornaments  have  been  unearthed  there, 
although,  as  yet,  the  locality  has  not  been  thoroughly 
studied  nor  systematically  searched. 

On  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  at  its  eastern  end 
(  their  lands  then  probably  adjoining  the  lands  of  the 
Neuters  that  lie  east  of  the  Niagara  River  on  the 
north  ),  was  the  territory  of  the  Eries,  who  were  prob- 
ably the  same  tribe  called  both  the  Kah-Kwas  and 
Cat  Nation. 

The  Neuters  derived  their  name  from  the  fact  that, 
although  a  warlike  tribe,  and  often  engaged  in  battle 
with  other  tribes,  they  lived  at  peace  with  the  dreaded 
Iroquois,  who  dwelt  east  of  them,  and  also  with  the 
fierce  Hurons,  who  dwelt  on  and  beyond  their  western 
boundaries. 

These  two  latter  confederacies  were  deadly  enemies, 
yet  Indian  custom  (which  was  Indian  law)  decreed 
that  the  warriors  of  these  two  nations,  meeting  in  the 
wigwam,  or  even  on  the  territory  of  the  Neuters,  must 
meet,  and  they  did  meet,  in  peace.  The  Neuters 
were  also  called  by  these  two  tribes  "  Attouander- 
onks,"  which  means  a  people  speaking  a  little  differ- 
ent language.  Their  dialect  was  different  from  that  of 
any  other  neighboring  tribe,  though  understood  by 
all  of  them. 

But  neutrality,  as  between  two  hostile  Indian  tribes, 
was  no  more  a  tenable  position  than  it  has  often 
proved  itself  to  be  as  between  inimical  nations  of 
civilized  white  men. 

In  1651,  the  Senecas,  the  westernmost  as  well  as  the 
fiercest  tribe  of  the  famous  Iroquois  Confederacy, 
199 


on  some  slight  pretext,  suddenly  declared  a  war  of 
extermination  against  the  Neuters,  invaded  their  terri- 
tory, attacked  and  demolished  their  villages,  killed 
most  of  the  warriors,  and  annihilated  the  Neuters  as  a 
nation,  the  few  survivors  being  incorporated  among 
and  adopted  into  the  Senecas. 

By  this  conquest  the  Senecas  claimed  title  to  the 
lands  of  the  Neuters,  although  it  does  not  appear  that 
they  ever  exercised  much,  if  any,  actual  ownership 
( unless  by  granting  treaty  rights )  over  any  of  the 
lands  which  lay  west  of  the  Niagara  River,which  was  by 
far  the  largest,  in  fact  almost  the  whole,  of  the  Neuter's 
territory.  This  claim  on  the  part  of  the  Senecas,  of 
ownership  by  conquest,  more  especially  of  that  part 
of  the  Neuters'  land  lying  east  of  the  Niagara  River, 
seems  to  have  been  acquiesced  in  by  the  other  Indian 
tribes  ;  and  over  this  land,  lying  in  what  is  now  West- 
ern New  York,  the  Senecas  continuously  and  jeal- 
ously exercised  all  the  rights  of  ownership  ;  although 
it  was  fully  a  hundred  years  before  they  actually 
occupied  any  part  of  it,  save  as  camp  sites  for  fish- 
ing and  hunting,  for  they  continued  to  occupy  their 
original  territory  in  the  Genesee  Valley. 

La  Salle,  in  1678,  dared  not  start  to  erect  a  fort  or 
storehouse  on  the  site  of  Fort  Niagara,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Niagara  River,  nor  construct  his  vessel,  the 
"Griffon,"  above  the  Falls,  until  he  had  obtained  the 
official  consent  of  the  Seneca  chiefs. 

De    Nonville,  in   1687,  built  his   fort    on  the  site 

of  Fort  Niagara  ;  but  his  army,  which  had  just  defeated 

( but   not   conquered )    the    Senecas  in   the  Genesee 

Valley,  was  taken  to  the  spot   to  erect  it  ;   and   no 

200 


sooner  had  that  army  left  than  the  Senecas  besieged 
the  fort,  and  held  its  occupants  imprisoned  within  its 
walls  for  months,  until  almost  the  entire  garrison  had 
died.  And  when  a  fort,  under  the  guise  of  a  store- 
house, was  built  by  the  French  at  Lewiston,  in  1719, 
it  was  only  after  twenty  years  continued  preparation 
and  intrigue  therefor,  that  the  consent  was  obtained 
from  the  Senecas,  and  then  only  through  the  great 
influence  of  Joncaire,  a  Frenchman,  but  an  adopted 
child  of  the  Senecas,  and  for  his  personal  use  and 
profit,  so  that  he  personally  had  to  reside  in  it  and 
conduct  it  as  a  trading  house. 

In  1764,  the  Senecas'  title  to  all  this  section  was  offi- 
cially recognized  by  Great  Britain  ;  for  at  the  great 
treaty  held  at  Fort  Niagara,  by  Sir  William  Johnson, 
the  Senecas  ceded  to  her  a  strip  of  land  four 
miles  wide,  that  is,  two  miles  on  each  side  of  the 
Niagara  River,  and  extending  from  Lake  Erie  to  Lake 
Ontario;  and  at  the  same  time  they  gave  to  Sir  William 
Johnson  personally  all  the  islands  in  the  Niagara  River. 

Even  until  after  the  Revolution  the  Senecas  held  an 
undisputed  basic  title  to  all  the  land  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  the  Niagara  River,  and,  in  1780,  granted  two 
square  miles  to  the  Tuscaroras,  a  tribe  driven  by  war 
from  their  original  sites  in  North  Carolina  ;  and  in 
the  sale  of  the  vast  tract  of  land  in  Western  New 
York  by  Massachusetts  to  Phelps  &  Gorham,  in  1788, 
it  was  on  the  condition  that  the  Indian  ( that  is,  Seneca) 
title  be  first  extinguished. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  discuss  the  rights,  how  given 
and  by  what  tribe,  to  the  Mississagas  (who  once  oc- 
cupied the  land  on  the  western  bank  of  this  river  from 

201 


Queenston  Heights  to  Lake  Ontario);  nor  those  to  the 
Chippawas,  who  removed  from  their  ancient  seats  in 
Virginia  to  the  western  bank  of  the  Niagara  just 
above  the  Falls,  where  to-day  stands  a  small  village 
bearing  their  tribal  name.  Both  of  these  small  tribes 
have  gone,  and  none  of  their  descendants  remain 
about  their  ancient  abodes. 

BRIEF  HISTORY  OF  THE  FRONTIER. 

The  Niagara  Frontier,  as  the  territory  lying  on  both 
banks  of  Niagara  River  from  Lake  Erie  to  Lake  On- 
tario is  known,  is  a  wondrous  section.  It  is  wondrous 
in  many  aspects  ;  wondrous  in  its  geology  ;  wondrous 
in  its  scenery  ;  wondrous  in  its  botany  :  wondrous  in 
its  hydraulic  and  electrical  developments  ;  wondrous 
in  its  engineering  successes  ;  wondrous  in  its  litera- 
ture ;  and  famous,  if  not  wondrous,  in  its  history. 

The  ownership  of  this  section  may  be  given  as 
follows  : 

The  Aborigines, -1600 

The  Neuters, 1600-1651 

The    Senecas, 1651-1679 

Seneca     ownership,    French     influence     predomi- 
nating,      1679-1725 

Seneca  ownership,  French  occupation 1725-1759 

Seneca  ownership,  British  occupation,       ....  1759-1764 

British  ownership  and  occupation, 1764-1783 

Eastern  Bank, American  ownership, British  occupa- 
tion, the  Hold-Over  Period  ;  Western  Bank, 
Canadian  ownership  and  occupation,  ....  1783-1796 
Eastern  Bank,  American  ownership  and  occupation; 
Western  Bank,  Canadian  ownership  and  oc- 
cupation,    1796-1901 


The  historical  associations  connected  with  the  ter- 
ritory along  this  famous  river  are  numberless. 

From  the  date  of  the  first  white  man's  entrance 
upon  the  scene,  during  the  next  fifty  years  visited  by 
a  few  daring  priests  in  their  fruitless  efforts  to  spread 
the  Gospel  among  the  Neuters  ;  later,  the  advent  of 
the  French,  first  officially  in  peace  by  La  Salle,  later  by 
their  hostile  armies  ;  the  steadily  increasing  influences 
and  control  of  the  French  ;  the  incessant,  but,  for 
many  years,  futile  efforts  of  the  British  to  drive  out 
their  hated  rival  ;  the  swift  and  phenomenally  success- 
ful campaign  by  the  British  in  1759,  which  suddenly 
made  them  the  masters  in  place  of  the  French  ;  the 
loss,  twenty-four  years  later,  at  the  close  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, by  the  British  of  all  her  territory  lying  east  of 
the  river  ;  the  stirring  scenes  during  the  International 
War  of  1812,  and  the  Canadian  internal  Patriot  and 
Fenian  rebellions,  make  a  list  of  noted  events,  mostly 
martial,  to  which  (as  well  as  to  many  peaceful,  but 
equally  important  events)  we  can  refer  in  but  the 
briefest  way. 

Father  Dallion,  who  was  on  the  lower  Niagara 
River  in  1626,  presumably  then  said  the  first  mass  in 
this  historic  region. 

The  White  Man's  history  of  this  section  may  be 
said  to  begin  with  La  Salle's  first  visit  here  in  1669, 
when  he  heard  the  roar  of  the  Falls  from  Lake  Ontario, 
and  probably  visited  them.  In  December,  1678,  he 
sent  a  vessel,  on  which  was  Father  Hennepin,  from  the 
eastern  end  of  Lake  Ontario  to  the  Niagara  River, 
and  a  month  later  followed  them  himself.  Five 
miles  above  the  Falls  he  built  the  "  Griffon,"  the  first 
203 


vessel,  other  than  a  Indian  canoe,  that  ever  floated  on 
any  of  the  upper  lakes.  He  also  then  built,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  the  wooden  Fort  Conti,  the  first 
white  man's  fortification  hereabouts,  which  was  ac- 
cidentally destroyed  by  fire  the  same  year. 

In  1687,  De  Nonville,  after  defeating  the  Senecas  in 
the  Genesee  Valley,  came  with  his  army  to  the  mouth 
of  the  river,  and  built  there  the  fort  named  after  him- 
self, "of  poles  with  four  bastions."  He  left  100  men 
in  it,  and  as  soon  as  the  army  had  gone,  the  Senecas 
besieged  it.  After  eight  months  of  continued  siege 
only  twelve  of  the  garrison  were  left.  The  next  year, 
on  the  demand  of  the  Senecas,  abetted  by  England, 
the  French  were  compelled  to  dismantle  and  abandon 
this  coveted  fort. 

In  1719,  Joncaire,  a  Frenchman,  but  an  adopted 
child  of  the  Senecas,  of  whom  it  is  recorded  that  "  he 
spoke  with  all  the  good  sense  of  a  Frenchman  and 
with  all  the  eloquence  of  an  Iroquois,"  at  the  instance 
of  France,  obtained  the  consent  of  the  Senecas  to 
erect  a  cabin  for  himself  on  the  river.  He  located  it 
on  the  site  of  Lewiston,  soon  enlarged  it  into  a 
"trading  house";  made  it  the  center  of  a  vast  terri- 
tory for  trade  in  furs,  guns  and  brandy,  and  in  due 
time  made  of  it  a  fort,  two  stories  high,  forty  feet  long 
by  thirty  feet  wide,  built  of  logs,  musket  proof  and 
palisaded,  of  which  he  was  the  commandant.  As  a 
fort  it  controlled  the  portage,  which  ran  from  it  to  the 
river,  two  miles  above  the  Falls,  over  which  passed 
practically  all  the  fur  trade  of  the  great  west. 

In  1725,  the  Senecas  consented  to  the  erection  of  a 
stone  house  on  the  site  of  the  present  Fort  Niagara. 
204 


Tradition  says,  when  the  materials  were  ready,  all 
the  Indians  of  the  vicinity  were  asked  to  join  in  a 
hunt.  On  their  return,  after  three  days,  the  stone 
walls  of  the  house  had  been  raised  to  a  height  of  over 
six  feet,  and  thus  the  fort  which  France  had  so  long 
desired  at  this  point  was  an  accomplished  fact. 
Joncaire's  trading  house,  having  served  its  purpose 
as  a  means  of  erecting  a  permanent  fort,  was  allowed 
to  go  to  decay,  and  the  first  and  the  most  important 
"  trading  fort "  ever  built  on  this  frontier  became 
merely  a  memory. 

From  1725  on,  additions,  both  in  houses  and  in 
fortifications,  were  constantly  made  to  Fort  Niagara. 
Great  Britain,  who  had  unsuccessfully  opposed  the 
erection  of  the  "trading  fort,"  became  annually  more 
and  more  anxious  for  the  possession  of  the  existing 
fort,  and,  between  1753  and  1758,  planned  four 
expeditions  for  its  forcible  capture,  but  none  of  them 
ever  reached  it. 

About  1745,  France  erected  a  storehouse  and  a  stone 
blockhouse  at  the  upper  end  of  the  portage,  and,  in 
1750,  extended  the  end  of  this  portage  half  a  mile  up 
stream  and  erected  there  a  permanent  fortification, 
called  Fort  Little  Niagara,  it  being  a  dependency  of 
that  strong  and  important  fort. 

Under  the  guidance  of  Pitt,  Britain's  1759  campaign 
in  North  America  completely  overthrew  French  power 
on  this  continent.  General  Prideaux  commanded  the 
expedition  against  Fort  Niagara,  and  besieged  it. 
France  had  fortified,  strengthened  and  enlarged  it, 
until  it  was  a  formidable  fortress,  garrisoned  by  over 
700  men,  and  embracing  within  its  earthworks  (the 
205 


earthworks  of  to-day  are  the  remodeled  works  on  the 
lines  of  those  of  1759)  some  eight  acres. 

The  seige  parallels  were  built  by  the  British  on  the 
lake  shore,  east  of  the  fort,  and  are  easily  located,  if 
not  tracable,  to-day.  Sir  Wm.  Johnson  succeeded  to 
the  command  when  Prideaux  was  killed  by  the 
bursting  of  one  of  his  own  coehorns. 

Under  orders  from  Pouchot,  Fort  Niagara's  com- 
mander, on  the  arrival  of  the  British  army,  Fort  Little 
Niagara,  on  the  upper  river  had  been  abandoned  and 
burnt,  and  its  garrison  added  to  that  of  Fort  Niagara. 
Pouchot  also  sent  to  the  western  French  posts  for  aid. 
A  large  force  hastened  from  the  west  to  save  Fort 
Niagara,  France's  most  important  fort  west  of  the 
outlet  of  Lake  Ontario.  Pouchot  had  directed  that 
this  relieving  force  land  on  the  western  shore  and 
march  down  to  Lake  Ontario,  and  then  cross  the  river 
to  Fort  Niagara.  Instead,  it  landed  at  Fort  Little 
Niagara,  then  in  ruins,  and  hastened  over  the  portage 
on  the  eastern  shore.  Sir  Wm.  Johnson,  apprised  of 
its  approach,  met  it  in  battle,  a  mile  south  of  Fort 
Niagara,  and  quickly  routed  it.  The  defeated  French 
fled  back  over  the  portage,  reembarked  in  their  boats 
and  hastened  westward,  having  first  set  fire  to  two 
vessels,  that  were  in  nearly  finished  construction,  at 
Navy  Island,  above  the  Falls,  in  order  to  prevent  their 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  victorious  British.  From 
this  circumstance  the  place  where  these  vessels  lay  at 
anchor  is  still  known  as  Burnt  Ship  Bay.  This  victory 
compelled  the  surrender  of  Fort  Niagara,  and  Great 
Britain  at  last  had  a  fort  at  the  long-coveted  spot. 
The  surrender  of  Quebec  soon  followed,  and  French 
206 


power  in  North  America  was  actually  at  an  end. 
After  the  treaty  of  peace  had  been  signed,  France  did 
not  possess  a  foot  of  land  in  Eastern  North  America, 
where,  at  least  in  its  northern  and  western  parts,  she 
had  held  supreme  sway  for  over  half  a  century. 

The  British  were  now  absolute  masters  of  the 
Niagara  frontier  and  took  steps  to  secure  the  alle- 
giance of  those  Indian  tribes  who  had  been  allied  with 
the  French  interest. 

Fort  Schlosser  was  built  at  the  upper  end  of  the 
portage,  to  replace  the  burnt  Fort  Little  Niagara,  in 
1760  ;  for  a  fort  there,  a  dependency  of  Fort  Niagara, 
was  a  necessity,  to  protect  the  portage  and  the  goods 
in  transit  over  it  and  awaiting  shipment  at  its  upper 
end. 

Up  to  1760  the  transportation  of  all  goods,  furs, 
military  stores,  etc ,  over  this  portage,  seven  miles  in 
length,  from  the  head  of  navigation  on  Lake  Ontario, 
that  is,  from  Lewiston,  to  the  river  above  the  Falls, 
had  been  done  by  the  Seneca  Indians.  Just  prior  to 
1759  over  200  Senecas  were  employed  by  the  French 
in  this  way.  Of  course,  each  man's  burden  was  small, 
about  100  pounds  in  weight.  When  the  British  became 
the  masters,  they  planned  cheaper  transportation,  by 
using  wagons,  thus  permitting  the  heavy  freight  to  be 
put  up  in  very  much  larger  packages.  This,  of  course, 
largely  superseded  the  employment  as  carriers  of  the 
Senecas,  who,  as  a  result  of  their  employment,  had 
been  the  firm  friends  of  the  French.  Thus  embit- 
tered against  the  British,  they  readily  listened  to  the. 
advances  of  Pontiac,  when  he  planned  his  widely- 
extended  conspiracy  against  them. 
207 


A  contract  had  been  made  with  John  Stedman  by 
the  British  to  widen  the  portage  and  smooth  its  road- 
way for  the  use  of  the  wagons.  After  two  years' 
arduous  labor  this  work  was  completed  in  1763.  The 
first  wagon  train  from  Fort  Niagara  to  Fort  Schlosser, 
escorted  by  about  TOO  soldiers  and  led  by  John  Sted- 
man, passed  over  it  on  September  13,  1763.  The  next 
day  it  returned,  probably  laden  with  furs.  When  the 
point  now  called  the  Devil's  Hole,  where  the  road 
runs  close  to  the  precipice,  was  reached,  the  Indian 
war  whoop  was  heard,  and  from  the  forest  on  the  higher 
land  on  their  right  came  volleys  of  musketry,  fol- 
lowed by  an  onslaught  of  Senecas,  tomahawk  in  hand. 
The  horses  and  oxen  that  drew  the  wagons  were 
seized  and  led  away  by  the  Indians.  The  soldiers, 
who  were  not  killed  at  the  first  fire,  were  tomahawked 
and  scalped,  and  their  dead  bodies,  together  with  the 
wagons,  were  tumbled  over  the  cliff  into  the  huge 
cavity.  Only  three  of  the  100  escaped.  One  man 
jumped  over  the  cliff,  and  landing  in  the  branches  of 
a  tree  beneath  concealed  himself  there.  A  drummer 
boy  escaped  in  like  manner.  An  Indian  seized  the 
bridle  of  the  horse  that  Stedman  rode.  With  his 
hunting  knife,  Stedman  severed  the  bridle  and,  spur- 
ring his  horse  to  full  speed,  dashed  back  up  the  road 
to  Fort  Schlosser,  escaping  unharmed  from  the  shower 
of  bullets  aimed  at  him. 

The  British  had  maintained  a  small  fort  at  the  lower 
end  of  the  portage.  On  hearing  the  sounds  of  mus- 
ketry the  entire  garrison  thereof,  consisting  of  two 
companies,  hastened  up  the  hill  and  along  the  road, 
rightly  guessing  the  cause  thereof,  by  reason  of  their 
208 


knowledge  of  Indian  nature.  But  the  Senecas,  ex- 
pecting this  action,  had  halted  a  little  way  north  and 
ambushed  and  attacked  this  relieving  force  with  such 
success  that  only  eight  men  escaped.  These  fled  to 
Fort  Niagara,  whose  commandant,  with  a  large  force, 
hastened  to  the  scene.  But  the  Senecas  had  gone, 
and  nearly  a  hundred  mangled,  bloody  and  scalped 
corpses,  some  on  the  portage  and  the  balance  in  the 
Devil's  Hole  chasm,  told  the  story  of  this  fearful 
tragedy,  planned  by  Indian  cunning  and  unerringly 
executed  with  Indian  ferocity. 

Britain's  first  systematic  attempt  to  better  and  to 
cheapen  transportation  had  cost  her  100  lives. 

Stedman,  who  escaped  from  the  massacre,  claimed 
that  the  Senecas  marveled  so  at  his  good  luck,  attrib- 
uting it  to  the  special  protection  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
that  they  gave  him  all  the  land  bounded  by  the  Ni- 
agara River  and  the  line  of  his  flight  from  the  Devil's 
Hole  to  Fort  Schlosser.  Stedman  subsequently  seems 
to  have  cleared  and  occupied  a  small  portion  of  this 
vast  grant  (which  embraced  5,000  acres),  including  in 
his  cultivation  a  portion  of  Goat  Island  ;  but  when  his 
heirs  set  up  the  claim  as  against  the  State  of  New 
York  they  could  produce  no  proof  of  the  grant.  They 
claimed  the  deed  had  been  left  with  Sir  William  John- 
son, and  was  burnt  when  his  residence  was  destroyed 
by  fire.  The  Senecas  do  not  seem  to  have  acknowl- 
edged the  grant,  for  right  after  the  time  when  Sted- 
man claimed  it  was  made  they  deeded  all  that  land, 
beside  much  more,  to  Great  Britain.  Stedman's  heirs 
contested  New  York's  title  to  this  land,  but  were 
beaten  and  finally  ejected. 
209 


Knowing  full  well  the  just  retribution  that  would 
be  meted  out  to  them  by  Britain  for  this  massacre, 
the  Seneca  chiefs  laid  the  blame  on  the  younger  war- 
riors, and  in  the  fall  sent  a  large  deputation  to  Sir 
William  Johnson  to  sue  for  forgiveness. 

Britain  had  the  control  of  this  section,  but  she 
wanted  more  than  that.  She  wanted  the  submission 
and  the  friendship  of  the  Senecas  and  the  undisputed 
title  to  the  land  where  the  portage  was.  Here  was 
her  opportunity,  and  Sir  William  Johnson  improved  it. 
He  was  too  good  a  diplomat  to  demand  a  life  for  a 
life,  and  agreed  to  forgive  the  Senecas  for  the  mas- 
sacre on  condition  that  a  strip  of  land  fourteen  miles 
in  length  and  four  miles  in  breadth,  lying  along  and 
on  both  banks  of  the  Niagara  River  from  Lake 
Ontario  to  above  Niagara  Falls  (thus  including  the 
whole  length  of  the  portage)  be  given  to  the  British 
crown.  The  Senecas  had  no  alternative  but  to  con- 
sent, and  they  agreed  to  complete  the  transaction  the 
next  spring  at  Fort  Niagara. 

Sir  William  Johnson  now  invited  the  Indian  tribes 
of  practically  all  of  North  America  to  meet  him  at 
Fort  Niagara  the  next  summer,  and  preparations  were 
made  to  send  a  British  army  to  the  WTest  to  awe  the 
Indians  of  that  section  and  to  conquer  all  who  did  not 
by  treaty  accept  British  sovereignty.  Partly  the  hope 
of  reward,  partly  the  fear  of  punishment,  induced  the 
presence  of  representatives  of  all  the  tribes ;  and 
when,  in  June,  1764,  Bradstreet's  army  landed  at  Fort 
Niagara,  Sir  William  Johnson  accompanied  it.  He 
found  there  the  greatest  gathering  of  Indians  from 
all  over  North  America  that  had  ever  assembled.  The 
210 


Senecas,  alone,  to  Britain  the  most  important  tribe  of 
all,  were  not  represented.  They  had  not  meant  to  keep 
their  promise  when  they  made  it.  A  message  was 
sent  to  them  at  their  homes  on  the  Genesee  River, 
that  unless  they  at  once  came  and  ratified  their  agree- 
ment Bradstreet's  army  would  march  against  them  and 
annihilate  them. 

General  Bradstreet,  forewarned  by  the  "  Devil's 
Hole  Massacre,"  had  made  preparations  to  fortify  the 
Niagara  portage  before  his  army  crossed  it.  Captain 
John  Montresor  had  reached  Niagara  some  time  be- 
fore and  by  the  time  the  army  arrived  had  constructed 
along  the  portage  eleven  redoubts,  or  blockhouses, 
some  1,100  yards  apart,  between  the  brow  of  the 
mountain  at  the  head  of  navigation  and  Fort  Schlos- 
ser,  and  these  had  all  been  garrisoned  and  equipped 
with  a  cannon  each.  Bradstreet  had  also  asked  Sir 
William  Johnson  to  obtain  the  Indians  consent  to  the 
erection  and  maintenance  of  a  depot  of  provisions, 
in  other  words  a  fort,  at  the  source  of  the  Niagara 
River,  as  a  base  of  supplies  for  his  army  on  its  west 
ward  march. 

Montresor  was  ordered  to  build  it,  and  selected  a 
site  on  the  western  (now  Canadian)  shore  of  Lake 
Erie.  Sir  William  then  obtained  the  assent  of  the  In- 
dian tribes  at  the  treaty  gathering  to  its  erection. 
Backed  by  the  army,  it  mattered  little  to  him  whether 
the  Senecas,  who  were  not  then  present,  but  who  were 
the  owners  of  the  land,  assented  or  not.  In  a  month, 
Montresor  reported  that  Fort  Erie  was  "  defensible." 

Meantime  the  Senecas,  awed  by  the  threat  of 
annihilation,  appeared  at  the  gathering,  and  on  Sir 

211 


William's  formally  asking  their  consent  to  the  erection 
of  Fort  Erie,  they,  of  course,  consented.  Sir  William 
asked  even  more.  He  asked  that  now  their  deed  of  land 
to  Great  Britain,  as  promised  the  preceding  fall,  be  en- 
larged to  include  a  strip  two  miles  wide,  on  each  bank 
of  the  river  from  Lake  Erie  to  Lake  Ontario,  thus 
more  than  doubling  the  size  of  the  grant.  The 
Senecas  were  obliged  to  consent,  and  thus  paid  to 
Great  Britain,  for  her  forgiveness  for  the  Devil's  Hole 
massacre,  nearly  100,000  acres  of  land,  located  at 
what  was  then  to  Britain  the  most  important  point  in 
America. 

As  the  Senecas  had  scalped  about  100  British  at  the 
Devil's  Hole,  they  paid  1,000  acres  for  each  scalp. 
For  them  it  was  cheaply-bought  forgiveness.  The 
Senecas  also  at  this  time  gave  to  Sir  William  Johnson 
personally,  "  as  a  proof  of  their  regard,  and  in  re- 
membrance of  the  trouble  they  had  given  him,"  all 
the  islands  in  the  Niagara  River,  covering  some 
20,000  acres.  Fearing  a  loss  of  influence  with  them 
if  he  refused,  he  accepted  the  gift  ;  but,  as  the  military 
law  of  that  period  forbade  the  acceptance  by  officers 
of  gifts,  he  at  once  transferred  them  to  the  British 
crown.  Then  Goat  Island,  probably  to-day  the  most 
noted  piece  of  land  in  the  Western  Hemisphere,  passed 
directly  to  the  British  crown,  and  that  not  by  con- 
quest nor  by  treaty,  but  by  gift,  practically  "  hush 
money." 

Besides  the  erection  of  these  twelve  forts,  one  large 

and   eleven   small,  Montresor   at    the    time  built,   on 

designs  furnished  by  some  other  engineer,  the  so-called 

"  Old  Lewiston  Incline,"  the  first  railroad  constructed 

212 


in  America.  It  ran  from  the  wharf  which  he  built  at 
the  water's  edge,  at  the  head  of  the  navigation  of  Lake 
Ontario,  straight  up  the  cliff  to  the  top  ;  was  pro- 
tected by  a  blockhouse  above  and  by  a  small  fort  at 
its  foot.  Over  it,  during  the  period  1764-1796, 
passed  substantially  all  the  vast  amount  of  freightage, 
both  military  and  commercial,  between  the  Atlantic 
seaboard  and  the  Great  West. 

No  other  event  of  military  importance  marked 
British  rule  on  this  frontier  until  the  Revolution. 
Fort  Niagara  controlled  all  the  country  east  and  north 
for  some  200  miles,  south  for  over  a  hundred  miles, 
and  west  to  the  Mississippi. 

The  War  of  the  Revolution,  in  actual  hostilities, 
never  reached  the  Niagara  frontier,  but  Fort  Niagara 
was  a  plague  spot  to  the  Colonists.  Here  John  Butler 
and  his  son  Warren  (the  latter  of  infamous  memory) 
and  Joseph  Brant  made  their  headquarters.  Opposite 
the  fort,  on  the  Canadian  shore,  were  quartered  the 
famous  marauders,  Butler's  Rangers,  and  their  bar- 
racks are  still  standing. 

At  Fort  Niagara  were  planned,  and  from  it  started 
out,  all  those  murderous  and  devastating  expeditions 
that  ravaged  Western  and  Central  New  York  and 
Northern  Pennsylvania  during  the  Revolution,  and  to 
it  these  .savage  parties,  both  whites  and  Indians, 
returned  from  these  expeditions,  with  their  prisoners, 
scalps  and  booty,  to  exult  and  to  carouse. 

Among   the  expeditions  planned  at,  and  executed 
from,  Fort  Niagara  were  those  that  devastated  Cherry 
Valley  and  Wyoming,  the  latter  perpetuated  in  poetry 
by  Campbell's  "Gertrude  of  Wyoming." 
213 


So  unbearable  had  these  assaults  become  that,  in 
1779,  General  Washington  sent  General  Sullivan  to 
conquer  the  Senecas  and  to  capture  Fort  Niagara. 
He  defeated,  but  did  not  conquer,  the  Senecas  in  the 
Genesee  Valley,  and  they  fled  to  the  protecting  guns 
of  Fort  Niagara.  Had  Sullivan  obeyed  his  orders  he 
would  have  easily  captured  this  fort,  for  he  would 
have  found  it  feebly  garrisoned  and  surrounded  by  a 
cowed  and  famished  throng  (some  5,000  in  number) 
of  Indians  ;  and  the  Revolution  might  have  been 
shortened.  But,  assigning  lack  of  boats  for  trans- 
portation and  lack  of  provisions  for  his  troops  as 
reasons,  he  did  not  attempt  to  reach  the  objective 
point  of  his  expedition,  and  returned  East.  Fort 
Niagara  remained  in  British  hands,  a  place  of  intrigue, 
imprisonment  and  moral  degradation,  till  the  end  of 
the  Revolution. 

At  the  close  of  that  war,  Great  Britain  retained  five 
posts  on  what,  by  the  treaty,  was  American  soil,  as  a 
guaranty  for  the  fulfillment  of  certain  rights  pledged 
by  the  Colonies  to  those  residents  who  had  sided  with 
Britain,  known  as  the  U.  E.  or  United  Empire  Loyal- 
ists. Niagara  and  Oswego  were  two  of  these  posts, 
the  others  being  in  the  West. 

When  the  treaty  was  signed  it  was  anticipated  that 
they  would  be  so  held  but  a  short  time.  In  fact,  they 
were  held  for  thirteen  years,  a  period  known  in  history 
as  "The  Hold  Over  Period."  One  route  by  which 
these  U.  E.  Loyalists  emigrated  from  the  United 
States  led  by  Fort  Niagara,  and  fully  10,000  people 
went  to  Canada  between  1783  and  1790  across  this 
frontier. 

214 


After  repeated  requests  for  the  evacuation  of  these 
five  posts,  to  which  no  atttention  was  paid,  Jay's 
Treaty  with  Great  Britain,  in  1794,  stipulated  for 
their  evacuation  by  June,  1796.  Fort  Niagara  was 
evacuated  by  the  British  on  August  n,  1796,  and  part 
of  her  garrison  crossed  the  Niagara  River  to  Fort 
George,  which  had  been  built,  but  only  as  a  small 
fort,  directly  opposite  Fort  Niagara. 

A  portage  around  the  Falls,  on  the  Canadian  side, 
between  Queenston  and  Chippawa,  was  also  finished 
this  year,  to  replace  for  British  use  the  portage  on  the 
American  side,  which  now  passed  from  their  control. 
This  Canadian  portage  was  never  extensively  used,  as 
Canada's  western  posts  were  never  of  great  impor- 
tance. A  blockhouse  at  its  upper  end,  named  Fort 
Chippawa,  was  built  at  the  same  time  and  garrisoned. 

In  1792,  General  John  Graves  Simcoe  was  appointed 
the  first  Governor-General  of  Upper  Canada.  Believing 
and  hoping  that  the  American  Colonies  would  soon  be 
reconquered  by  the  British,  and  that  Fort  Niagara 
would  never  be  surrendered,  he  located  his  capital  at 
Niagara,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  opposite  to  and 
controlled  by  the  guns  of  Fort  Niagara.  Here  he 
made  his  residence,  and  here  it  still  stands,  though  not 
on  the  original  site,  a  long,  low,  one-story  wooden 
building  called  Navy  Hall.  Here,  in  1792,  he  opened 
the  first  session  of  the  Parliament  of  Upper  Canada, 
one  of  whose  acts  was  to  declare  against  the  existence 
of  slavery  in  that  province.  When  it  was  certain  that 
Fort  Niagara  was  to  be  evacuated,  Simcoe  removed 
his  capital  from  its  frontier  location,  across  the  lake, 
to  York,  now  Toronto. 

215 


The  dispute  between  Massachusetts  and  New  York 
in  regard  to  the  ownership  of  what  is  now  Western 
New  York  was  settled  by  the  former  taking  the  title 
and  the  latter  the  jurisdiction  thereof  ;  but  on  the 
American  Niagara  Frontier  a  strip  of  land  known  as 
the  "  Mile  Strip,"  being  one  mile  in  width  back  from 
the  river,  and  extending  from  Lake  Ontario  to  Lake 
Erie,  was  exempted  from  the  sale  made  by  Massachu- 
setts to  Phelps  and  Gorham  in  1 788  ;  the  most  of  which 
land  later  passed  to  Robert  Morris,  and  later  to  the 
Holland  Land  Company.  Lots  in  the  mile  strip  were 
offered  for  sale  by  New  York  in  1804,  and  settlement 
along  this  frontier  began  at  once. 

Fort  Niagara  was  continually  garrisoned  by  the 
Americans  ;  and  Fort  Erie,  which  had  been  rebuilt 
on  a  near-by  site  about  1781,  and  on  still  another 
site  about  1807,  was  likewise  garrisoned  by  the 
British. 

For  the  struggle  known  as  the  War  of  1812,  in 
which  the  differences  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain  were  bound  sooner  or  later  to  terminate, 
some  advance  preparations  were  made  on  both  sides 
of  this  frontier.  As  noted,  the  Canadians,  in  1807, 
rebuilt  Fort  Erie  with  stone  buildings  and  the 
customary  earthworks  ;  but  they  built  only  the  part 
facing  the  river,  leaving  it  practically  unprotected  on 
the  land  side.  About  1804,  Fort  George,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river,  had  been  enlarged  as  to  buildings  and 
surrounded  with  earthworks  ;  and  about  1809,  General 
Brock  doubled  its  capacity  and  strength,  by  the  erec- 
tion, on  its  south  side,  of  extensive  earthworks  and 
structures. 

216 


The  Niagara  Frontier  felt  not  only  the  first  but 
the  continued  effects  of  the  War  of  1812.  On  the 
declaration  of  war  in  that  year  the  British  were  the 
better  prepared  on  this  frontier.  The  Americans 
hurried  troops  and  munitions  here,  and  General  Van 
Rensselaer  established  his  camp  at  Lewiston.  The 
British  built  Fort  Drummond,  an  earthwork  on 
Queenston  Heights,  and  strengthened  Fort  Erie  ;  and 
the  Americans  built  a  like  structure,  Fort  Gray,  on 
Lewiston  Heights,  and  also  a  battery,  named  Fort 
Tompkins,  on  the  river  shore  in  Buffalo. 

The  Americans,  in  October,  1812,  crossed  the  river, 
invaded  Canada  and  captured  Queenston  Heights  and 
Fort  Drummond.  General  Brock  sent  reinforcements 
from  Fort  George  and  hurried  to  the  heights  in  person. 
In  one  of  the  charges,  to  retake  the  heights,  he  fell 
mortally  wounded. 

The  British  reinforcements  recaptured  Queenston 
Heights,  killing  many  Americans,  and  in  their  fury 
bayoneted  and  hurled  them  down  the  steep,  partly 
wooded,  face  of  the  cliff.  A  large  body  of  American 
Volunteers,  who  were  in  camp  at  Lewiston,  looked  on 
and  basely  refused  to  cross  the  river  to  aid  their 
countrymen,  and  the  disastrous  battle  of  Queenston 
Heights  ended  in  a  decided  victory  for  the  British. 

During  the  battle,  Fort  George  and  Fort  Niagara 
bombarded  each  other,  and  the  following  month 
another  lengthy  exchange  of  shots  occurred.  The 
river  front,  on  both  sides,  was  also  fortified  ;  in  fact, 
on  the  American  shore  for  a  mile  south  of  Fort 
Niagara  and  on  the  Canadian  side  for  about  a  mile 
north  of  Fort  George,  there  was  an  almost  continuous 
217 


line  of  batteries,  and  there  were  several  batteries  on 
both  shores  between  Queenston  Heights  and  these 
forts.  A  cannonade  between  two  forts,  three-fourths  of 
a  mile  apart,  lasting  a  whole  day,  during  which  4,000 
shots  were  fired,  but  in  which  few  men  were  killed 
or  wounded  and  neither  fort  very  seriously  damaged, 
shows  the  inefficiency  of  the  artillery  of  that  date. 

In  May,  1813,  transports  having  been  built  and  the 
American  fleet  having  arrived,  an  attack  from  the  lake 
was  made  by  the  American  troops,  under  cover  of  the 
guns  of  Fort  Niagara  and  of  the  fleet.  The  British 
batteries  at  and  beyond  the  mouth  of  the  river  were 
carried,  and  inside  of  an  hour  Fort  George  and  all  its 
dependent  batteries  were  in  the  Americans'  control. 
They  held  it  till  December  of  that  year,  when,  on  the 
approach  of  a  strong  British  force,  the  incompetent 
McClure  decided  to  abandon  it.  He  sent  the  garrison 
over  to  Fort  Niagara,  and  gave  the  people  of  the 
village  of  Newark  ( around  Fort  George )  twenty-four 
hours  to  move  out.  Then  he  set  fire  to  that  village 
and  it  was  destroyed,  the  inhabitants  suffering  bitterly 
from  the  cold.  The  act  was  unnecessary,  particularly 
as  McClure  left  the  buildings  and  fortifications  of  Fort 
George  intact,  and  failed  to  remove  a  large  number 
of  tents  and  provisions. 

On  entering  Fort  George  and  seeing  the  ruined 
village  of  Newark,  Colonel  Murray  said  to  his  com- 
mander, General  Drummond,  "  Let  us  retaliate  by  fire 
and  sword."  "Do  so,  swiftly  and  thoroughly,"  was 
the  reply. 

General  McClure  went  to  safe  headquarters  at 
Buffalo,  leaving  Captain  Leonard  in  command  at  Fort 
218 


Niagara.  Under  the  circumstances,  an  attack  on  that 
fort  might  have  been  expected  at  any  time.  Yet  a 
week  later,  when  the  British  by  night  crossed  the  river, 
five  miles  above,  and  silently  marched  to  the  fort,  car- 
rying all  the  paraphernalia  for  an  assault,  they  found 
the  gates  open  and  unguarded.  Its  commander,  Leon- 
ard, was  at  his  own  home,  four  miles  away. 

The  sentinels  were  seized,  and  such  little  resistance 
as  could  be  offered  by  men  rushing  from  their  beds 
was  quickly  overcome.  Few  shots  were  fired.  The 
bayonet  was  the  weapon,  revenge  the  watchword. 
Little,  if  any,  attempt  was  made  to  curb  the  British 
soldiers'  ferocity,  and  many  of  the  garrison,  especially 
those  in  the  hospital,  were  bayoneted  after  all  resist- 
ance had  ceased.  About  twenty  Americans  escaped, 
eighty  were  killed,  fourteen  wounded  (this  figure 
tells  the  story  of  revenge),  and  240  made  prisoners. 
Once  in  control  of  the  fort,  the  British  fired  a 
cannon  as  a  signal,  and  Riall  ( a  fit  leader  for  blood- 
thirsty whites  and  Indians),  who  was  in  waiting, 
crossed  to  Lewiston  and  commenced  the  work  of 
devastation. 

In  turn,  Lewiston,  Youngstown,  Manchester  (now 
Niagara  Falls)  and  Schlosser  were  reduced  to  ashes, 
and,  on  December  3ist,  the  village  of  Buffalo  was 
burnt.  The  American  frontier  was  in  ruins  and  the 
inhabitants  fled  for  their  lives. 

The  year  1814  was  to  witness  more  carnage.  In 
July  the  Americans  appeared  before  Fort  Erie  and 
demanded  its  surrender,  and  its  commander  surren- 
dered it  and  140  prisoners  without  opposition,  to  British 
disgust. 

219 


So  here,  at  the  source  of  the  river,  on  British  soil, 
the  Americans  held  a  British  fort ;  while  thirty-six 
miles  away,  at  its  mouth,  on  American  soil,  the  British 
held  the  American  fort  Niagara,  a  stronger  fortification. 

Two  miles  above  the  Falls,  on  the  Canadian  side,  on 
July  5,  1814,  was  fought  the  battle  of  Chippawa  ;  and 
on  July  25,  1814,  was  fought  the  battle  of  Lundy's 
Lane,  opposite  to  and  a  mile  back  from  the  Falls. 

The  battle  of  Lundy's  Lane  is  historic  ;  commenced 
at  sundown,  it  was  waged,  with  alternate  reverses,  in 
hand-to-hand  conflict,  till  after  midnight.  In  sight  of 
the  Falls  of  Niagara,  with  its  roar  mingled  with  the 
din  of  battle,  in  the  glory  of  the  light  of  a  full  moon, 
this  battle,  so  fearful  in  its  death  list,  continued  for 
six  hours.  The  central  point  was  a  hill  where  the 
British  had  a  battery.  General  Scott  asked  Colonel 
Miller  if  he  could  capture  it.  "  I'll  try,  sir,"  was  his 
historic  response.  He  did  capture  it,  and  for  the  rest 
of  the  battle  the  Americans  held  it  against  repeated 
attacks  by  the  British. 

At  last  the  British  attack  ceased  and  they  withdrew. 
Scott  had  been  wounded.  Brown  was  in  command. 
He  ordered  the  Americans  to  withdraw  from  the  field, 
actually  leaving  the  cannon,  that  had  cost  so  many 
lives  to  capture  and  to  hold,  on  the  hill.  Other 
officers  protested;  but  the  order  was  given  and  obeyed. 
At  daybreak  the  British  returned  and,  unopposed, 
occupied  the  hill.  On  that  account  they  claimed,  and 
even  until  to-day  claim,  a  victory;  and  on  each  recur- 
ring anniversary  of  the  battle  they  celebrate  on  the 
battlefield  a  great  victory,  whch  in  the  opinion  of 
their  American  cousins  they  did  not  win. 

220 


On  the  battlefield  stands  a  beautiful  monument, 
erected  recently  by  the  Canadians  in  honor  of  their 
heroes  in  that  battle.  In  the  soil  around  it  lie  the 
bones  of  many  an  American  hero.  The  consent  of 
the  local  Provincial  and  Dominion  authorities  would 
doubtless  be  granted  if  asked  ;  therefore,  should  not 
a  fitting  monument  be  erected  on  that  field  to  the 
American  heroes  who  fell  in  that  battle  ?  Thus  the  de- 
scendants of  those  heroeson  bothsides  would  be  equally 
honored  by  their  respective  descendants,  who  to-day 
live  not  only  as  neighbors  but  in  the  bonds  of  affection. 

The  Americans  after  the  battle  of  Lundy's  Lane 
(Bridgewater  or  Niagara,  as  it  is  often  called)  retired 
to  Fort  Erie,  and  were  there  besieged  by  the  British. 
The  Americans  enlarged  the  fort  by  the  addition  of 
two  bastions  on  the  land  side,  connected  together,  and 
also  with  the  respective  sides  of  the  old  fort  by  cur- 
tains of  earthwork.  They  also  built  a  long  abattis 
from  the  fort  to  a  point  on  the  lake  shore,  some  hun- 
dreds of  yards  away.  Their  camp  lay  between  this 
abattis  and  the  river,  so  that  Fort  Erie,  as  added  to 
by  these  fortifications,  now  faced  inland. 

The  British  built  siege  batteries,  and  in  one  of  their 
night  assaults  on  the  fort  they  captured  the  northwest 
bastion.  When  filled  with  their  advancing  troops  a 
terrific  explosion,  with  terrible  loss  of  life  among  the 
British,  occurred.  Whether  the  magazine  at  this 
point  was  ignited  by  accident  or  design  is  unknown, 
but  the  explosion  saved  the  fort  from  a  probable  cap- 
ture by  the  British,  and  ended  the  assault. 

Later  on,  General  Peter  B.  Porter  planned  a  sortie 
from  the  fort,  and  General  Brown,  who  was  in 

221 


command,  at  last  consented,  asking  General  Porter  to 
lead  it.  The  sortie  was  made  at  night  by  a  detour 
through  the  woods.  After  a  short  but  sharp  struggle 
the  British  were  defeated  and  driven  away  and  their 
siege  batteries  and  entrenchments  destroyed. 

Fort  Erie  was  thus  saved.  Lord  Napier  says  it  is 
the  only  instance  in  history  of  a  besieging  army  being 
entirely  defeated  and  routed  by  a  single  sortie.  The 
fort,  of  no  real  use  to  the  Americans,  was  mined  and 
blown  up  in  November,  1814.  Its  ruins  stand  to-day, 
an  object  of  interest  and  veneration  to  both  Ameri- 
cans and  Canadians  ;  the  bastions  and  curtains  are 
perfectly  traceable,  and  parts  of  the  stone  barracks 
remain. 

There  were  no  further  hostilities  along  this  frontier, 
and  the  next  year,  1815,  the  Treaty  of  Ghent  put  an 
end  to  the  war.  The  British  evacuated  Fort  Niagara 
in  1815,  and  peace  has  since  prevailed  between  the 
inhabitants  of  the  banks  of  the  Niagara. 

In  1825  the  Erie  Canal  was  completed,  and  at  Buf- 
falo, with  due  ceremonies,  the  waters  of  Lake  Erie 
were  let  into  its  completed  waterway. 

In  1825,  Mordacai  M.  Noah  of  New  York  City 
formed  a  plan  to  erect  on  Grand  Island,  in  the  Niagara 
River,  an  ideal  community  of  wealth  and  industry  for 
the  Hebrew  race.  As  the  High  Priest  of  the  project, 
he  even  went  so  far  as  to  lay  the  corner  stone  of  this 
New  Jerusalem,  not  on  the  site  of  his  future  city,  but 
on  the  altar  of  a  Christian  church  in  the  City  of 
Buffalo.  In  this  ceremony  he  was  clad  in  sacerdotal 
robes,  and  was  attended  in  procession  by  military  and 
civic  authorities,  local  societies,  and  a  great  concourse 


of  people.  The  Patriarch  of  Jerusalem  refused  his 
consent  to  the  project,  money  did  not  pour  in  to  its 
support,  and  it  was  abandoned. 

Next  year,  William  Morgan  of  Batavia  threatened  to 
disclose  the  secrets  of  Masonry  in  print.  He  was 
arrested  on  a  trivial  charge,  taken  by  night  in  a  car- 
riage through  Lewiston  to  Fort  Niagara,  and  impris- 
oned in  the  old  French  Magazine  That  fort  was  not 
then  garrisoned,  and  was  in  charge  of  a  caretaker. 
Several  people,  mostly  Masons,  visited  Morgan,  and 
all  sorts  of  stories  are  told  as  to  his  death.  The  ac- 
cepted one  is,  that  he  was  taken  by  night  in  a  boat 
out  on  the  lake  and  thrown  overboard,  his  body  being 
heavily  weighted.  Certainly,  he  disappeared,  having 
been  last  seen  alive  at  Fort  Niagara.  Several  persons 
were  arrested  and  tried  in  consequence,  but  no  actual 
proof  of  Morgan's  death  could  be  produced. 

A  survey,  the  first  regular  and  systematic  one,  for 
that  long  projected,  as  yet  unfulfilled,  but  probable 
future  certainty,  ship  canal  around  Niagara  Falls 
was  made  in  1826. 

In  1837  occurred  the  Patriot  Rebellion  in  Canada. 
One  event  in  connection  therewith  is  of  special  interest, 
as  it  nearly  embroiled  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain  in  war.  The  Patriots  had  a  camp  on  Navy 
Island  above  the  Falls.  An  American  steamer  made 
daily  trips  between  Buffalo  and  that  island.  The 
British  claimed  she  carried  supplies  and  recruits  to  the 
Patriots.  Her  owners  said  she  carried  excursionists 
only.  On  the  night  of  December  29,  1837,  she  lay 
moored  at  Schlosser  Dock,  on  the  American  shore, 
two  miles  above  the  Falls.  After  midnight,  six  boat- 
223 


loads  of  British  soldiers  from  Chippawa  noiselessly 
approached,  boarded  her,  turned  off  all  on  board,  cut 
her  cables,  towed  her  nearly  across  the  river  to  the 
deepest  channel,  set  her  on  fire  and  let  her  drift  over 
the  Falls.  During  the  attack  on  the  boat  one  man, 
Amos  Dufee,  an  American,  was  killed.  The  British 
Government  assumed  full  responsibility  for  the  out- 
rage. One  man,  a  Canadian,  Alexander  McLeod,  was 
later  arrested  on  American  soil  and  tried  for  the 
murder,  but  was  acquitted.  International  feeling  ran 
high,  but,  finally,  the  British  Government  tendered  an 
apology  and  war  was  averted. 

POINTS    OF    HISTORIC    INTEREST    ALONG 
THE    NIAGARA   RIVER. 

ON    THE    AMERICAN     SIDE. 

Buffalo,  at  the  source  of  the  river,  is  the  eighth  city 
of  the  Union  in  point  of  population,  which  in  1900 
was  355,000.  It  is  famous  as  the  western  terminus  of 
the  Erie  Canal,  and  also  as  the  chief  eastern  port  of 
lake  navigation.  It  is  situated  twenty-two  miles  from 
the  Falls.  It  was  a  village  in  1813,  when  it  was 
burned  by  the  British,  only  one  or  two  houses  being 
left  standing. 

Black  Rock,  formerly  a  village,  now  a  part  of  Buf- 
falo, was  famous  in  the  War  of  1812.  Inside  of  the 
present  limits  of  Buffalo,  along  the  river  shore,  some 
seven  or  eight  so-called  forts  or  batteries  were  located  ; 
as  was  also  a  blockhouse,  built  about  1810,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  creek.  In  Black  Rock,  General  Smythe 
of  Virginia  collected  5,000  men,  who  responded  to 
224 


his  bombastic  circular  asking  all  to  retrieve  the 
Nation's  honor  and  share  in  the  glory  of  an  invasion 
of  Canada.  There  was  no  invasion  of  Canada  at  that 
time,  though  there  was  much  righting,  and  two  inva- 
sions at  other  periods  during  the  war. 

Grand  Island  is  noted  as  the  proposed  site,  in  1825, 
of  Major  M.  M.  Noah's  "  New  Jerusalem,"  or  the  in- 
dustrial center  for  the  Jews  of  the  new  world.  Beyond 
the  laying  of  the  corner  stone,  with  due  ceremonies, 
on  the  altar  of  a  Christian  church,  in  Buffalo,  the 
project  never  made  any  advancement. 

Tonawanda,  eleven  miles  above  the  Falls,  is  famous 
as  a  lumber  market,  holding  the  second  place  in 
America,  or  next  to  Chicago,  in  the  amount  of  lumber 
handled. 

The  village  of  La  Salle,  five  miles  above  the  Falls, 
close  to  the  mouth  of  Cayuga  Creek,  was  named  after 
the  famous  explorer  La  Salle,  who  at  this  very  point,  in 
1679,  built  his  vessel  the  "Griffon,"  the  first  craft, 
other  than  an  Indian  canoe,  that  ever  floated  on  the 
upper  lakes.  Here,  too,  about  1800,  the  United  States 
Government  established  a  navy  yard. 

Burnt  Ship  Bay,  at  the  lower  end  of  Grand  Island, 
derives  its  name  from  the  fact  that  there  the  defeated 
French  (who  hastened  from  the  West  to  aid  in  the  de- 
fense of  Fort  Niagara,  in  1759),  in  their  flight,  burnt 
and  sunk  two  small  vessels,  in  order  to  prevent  their 
falling  into  the  hands  of  the  victorious  British. 

At  Schlosser  Dock,  on  the  night  of  December  29, 
1837,  occurred  the  "  Burning  of  the  Caroline."  She 
was  an  American  boat  and  was  thought  to  be  ren- 
dering aid  to  the  Patriots  on  Navy  Island.  Six 
•225 


boatloads  of  British  soldiers  crossed  from  Chippawa, 
seized  her,  towed  her  far  out  into  the  stream,  set  her 
on  fire  and  let  her  drift  over  the  Falls.  The  incident 
came  very  near  to  involving  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain  in  a  war. 

Below  Schlosser  dock,  and  midway  between  it  and 
the  old  stone  chimney,  was  located  Fort  Schlosser, 
built  by  the  English  in  1761,  and  named  after  its 
builder.  Just  below  this  was  located  Fort  de  Portage, 
or,  Fort  Little  Niagara,  built  by  the  French  about 
1750.  This  was  burned  by  Joncaire  in  1759.  He  was 
in  command,  and  demolished  the  fort,  retreating  to 
Chippawa,  and  from  there  going  with  the  garrison  to 
aid  in  the  defense  of  Fort  Niagara.  The  sites  of  each 
of  these  two  forts  are  in  the  midst  of  the  manufactur- 
ing district,  and  have  been  practically  obliterated  by 
the  erection  of  mills  or  by  the  filling  in  of  the  low- 
water  beyond  the  former  river  banks.  A  strip  along 
the  shore  at  this  point,  covering  approximately  150 
acres,  having  been  filled  in  with  the  rock  taken  out  in 
the  excavation  of  the  great  tunnel.  Just  below  here 
stands  an  isolated  stone  chimney,  the  oldest  remain- 
ing bit  of  perfect  masonry  on  the  frontier,  if  not  in 
all  Western  New  York.  It  was  attached  to  the  bar- 
racks which  the  French  built  for  Fort  Little  Niagara, 
and  was  also  attached  to  the  mess  house  which  the 
English  built  in  connection  with  Fort  Schlosser. 

The  road  running  back  into  the  country,  which  does 
not  now  extend  down  to  the  chimney  (but  formerly 
did),  is  still  called  the  Portage  Road,  and  was  the  old 
road  over  which,  from  the  middle  of  the  last  century, 
was  carried  all  the  vast  freight  going  to  and  coming 

227 


from  the  West.  Less  than  half  a  mile  up  this  road 
from  the  river  are  still  to  be  plainly  seen  the  earth- 
work outlines  of  a  blockhouse  built  by  Captain  Mon- 
tresor  in  1764.  This  was  one  of  eleven  built  by  him 
that  year  to  protect  the  portage  between  Fort  Schlos- 
ser  and  the  top  of  the  mountain  above  Lewiston. 

The  Niagara  Falls  Power  Company's  power  house, 
the  greatest  power-producing  plant  in  the  world,  is  on 
the  river  bank  a  short  distance  below.  This  is  fully 
described  at  the  end  of  the  scenic  section  of  this 
book. 

Below  the  next  mill  the  river  runs  in  close  to  the 
road,  and  the  spot  is  still  known  as  Frenchman's 
Landing.  This  was  the  upper  end  of  the  earliest 
French  portage  from  Lewiston  to  the  upper  river  ;  was 
in  use  from  about  1700  in  a  small  way,  and  from  1720 
to  1750  as  a  much-used  highway  of  commerce. 
Here,  in  1745,  the  French  built  a  stone  blockhouse 
and  a  storehouse,  known  as  the  first  Fort  Little 
Niagara. 

Next  come  the  Niagara  Rapids  and  Falls,  and  the 
Reservations,  fully  described  heretofore. 

The  small  settlements  at  Schlosser  and  Manchester 
(now  the  City  of  Niagara  Falls)  were  burnt  by  the 
British  in  1813. 

No  point  of  immediate  historic  interest  occurs  until 
we  reach  the  Devil's  Hole,  a  spot  famed  as  the  site  of 
the  "  Massacre  "  of  the  British  by  the  Senecas,  in 
1763,  one  of  the  most  noted  historic  incidents  on  the 
frontier,  and  more  fully  told  in  the  sketch  thereof. 

The  Tuscarora  Reservation,  containing  some  6,000 
acres,  lies  above  the  mountain,  some  three  miles  east. 

228 


The  Tuscaroras  were  the  first  settlers  along  this 
frontier,  in  1780  and  have  always  been  the  firm 
friends  of  the  United  States. 

The  bluff  on  top  of  the  mountain,  six  miles  from  the 
Falls,  is,  geologists  tell  us,  the  old  shore  of  Lake  On- 
tario, a  fact  which  seems  to  be  undisputed,  and  for  fur- 
ther information  of  which  we  refer  to  our  geological 
section.  On  this  bluff,  in  1678,  and  at  this  point,  stood 
Father  Hennepin  and  La  Salle,  having  climbed  up  the 
steep  ascent  from  the  plain  below,  which,  from  its 
three  plateaus,  Hennepin  calls  the  "three  mountains." 
Here,  in  1764,  was  built  the  first  of  the  eleven  block- 
houses above  referred  to.  Here,  also,  was  located  the 
upper  end  of  the  first  railroad  ever  built  in  America. 
It  was  built  of  logs  laid  on  crude  piers  and  ran,  in  a 
presumably  straight  line,  from  this  spot  on  the  cliff 
directly  down  the  edge  of  the  bluff  to  the  water. 
True,  it  was  of  wood,  but  cars  ran  on  it.  It  was  op- 
erated partly  by  hand  power  which  the  Indians  sup- 
plied ;  for  an  Indian  brave,  who  would  scorn  any 
other  manual  labor,  was  content  in  those  days  to  work 
at  the  windlass  for  a  whole  day,  receiving  in  payment 
about  one  pint  of  whiskey  and  a  plug  of  tobacco, 
luxuries  unobtainable  in  any  other  way. 

Over  this  incline,  which  was  built  by  Captain  Mon- 
tresor,  and  which  continued  in  active  operation  for 
over  thirty  years,  was  carried  the  entire  freight  going 
westward  ;  not  only  the  boats,  cannon  and  military 
stores  for  all  the  western  English  posts,  but  also  the 
vast  amount  of  freight  of  every  description  and  the 
boats  and  goods  of  that  large  force  of  men  who  were 
known  in  history  as  fur  traders. 
229 


At  this  point  on  top  of  the  mountain,  also,  was 
located  Fort  Gray  in  the  War  of  1812. 

The  village  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  is  Lewiston, 
named  for  the  Governor,  Morgan  Lewis,  of  New 
York,  and  was  once  a  place  of  importance  as  the  head 
of  the  navigation  on  Lake  Ontario.  It  is  an  historic 
old  place,  though  often  referred  to  as  a  back-number 
town,  and  was  a  famous  point  in  history.  On  its  site 
is  believed  to  have  stood  the  important  village  On- 
guiaahra,  of  the  Neuters. 

At  the  foot  of  the  bluff  above  the  village  ended  the 
incline  railway  already  spoken  of,  and  close  to  it  were 
the  rude  wharves  to  which  came  the  light-draft,  old- 
fashioned  and  clumsy  vessels  of  various  descriptions 
that  brought,  mainly  from  Oswego,  all  the  stores, 
both  military  and  commercial,  destined  for  the  Far 
West. 

On  the  first  plateau  above  the  river  overlooking 
these  wharves  stood  the  storehouses  in  daily  use  for 
all  this  merchandise  during  the  last  half  of  the  eight- 
eenth century,  and  here  was  located,  for  their  defense, 
the  English  fort  from  which  the  ill-fated  two  compa- 
nies started  for  the  Devil's  Hole.  Near  here,  too,  in 
1678,  Father  Hennepin  landed  and  built  a  little  cabin 
of  palisades,  and  said  one  of  the  early  masses  cele- 
brated on  the  river.  It  could  not  have  been  the  first, 
for  we  know  that  Father  Dallion  was  on  this  river  as 
a  missionary  in  1626,  and  to  him,  therefore,  no  doubt 
belongs  the  honor  of  being  the  first  celebrant  on  this 
frontier. 

In  1719  was  built  the  first  trading  house  on  the 
Niagara.  Erected  under  peculiar  circumstances,  it  was 
231 


destined  to  be  a  point  of  vast  historic  importance. 
From  1688,  when  England  compelled  the  destruction 
of  Fort  De  Nonville,  which  stood  where  Fort  Niagara 
now  stands,  both  she,  the  victor,  and  France,  the  van- 
quished, desired  the  reerection  of  a  fort  at  this  loca- 
tion. Chabert  Joncaire,  a  Frenchman  by  birth,  a 
Seneca  by  adoption,  and  a  power  among  the  Indian 
tribes,  and  whom  Charlesvoix  describes  as  ''speaking 
with  all  the  good  sense  of  a  Frenchman  and  with  all 
of  the  eloquence  of  an  Iroquois,"  was  so  beloved  by 
the  Senecas  that  they  wanted  him  to  make  his  dwell- 
ing place  amongst  them,  offering  him  the  location  of  a 
site  wherever  he  chose,  and  to  locate  one  of  their  vil- 
lages around  him. 

Pursuant  to  French  instructions,  he  located  his 
cabin  on  the  river  bank  at  Lewiston.  It  was  called 
"  Magazin  Royal,"  and  was  ostensibly  a  trading  house, 
but  in  reality  it  was  a  fort.  Over  it  floated  the  flag 
bearing  the  lilies  of  France.  Its  attendants  were  all 
French  soldiers,  and  ere  a  year  had  passed  it  was  de- 
scribed as  a  heavily-built  log  house,  forty  feet  long 
by  thirty  feet  wide,  two  stories  high,  musket  proof, 
with  many  portholes  in  its  upper  story,  and  surrounded 
with  palisades.  It  was  possible  to  locate  the  fort  on 
this  plea  at  this  point,  because  Lewiston  was  the  head 
of  navigation  on  the  river,  and  Fort  Niagara,  where 
the  fort  was  really  desired,  was  seven  miles  away, 
and  a  fort  could  not  be  built  there  with  the  same 
pretense.  Joncaire's  house  stood  for  about  six  years, 
and  then  the  French  obtained  the  consent  of  the 
Senecas  to  build  a  dwelling  where  Fort  Niagara  now 
stands. 

233 


Two  miles  below  Lewiston  are  the  five-mile  mead- 
ows, where,  in  December,  1813,  the  British  crossed  the 
river  for  their  night  attack  on  Fort  Niagara. 

Fort  Niagara,  one  of  the  most  historic  spots  in 
North  America,  stands  to-day  practically  defenseless, 
but  bearing  within  its  walls  the  relics  of  almost  two 
and  a  half  centuries.  On  this  point  of  land,  in  1669, 
La  Salle  built  the  first  structure,  other  than  an  Indian 
wigwam,  ever  erected  on  this  frontier.  On  this  site, 
in  1678,  La  Salle  again  built  a  structure  which  he 
called  Fort  Conti.  On  its  ruins,  in  1687,  De  Nonville 
built  the  ill-fated  fort  that  bore  his  name,  which  was 
besieged  by  the  Senecas  as  soon  as  the  army  departed, 
and  which  was  destroyed  the  following  year,  on  the 
demand  of  the  Senecas,  acting  under  British  instiga- 
tion. 

In  1725,  the  French  erected,  by  consent  of  the 
Senecas,  a  stone  structure  on  the  present  site  of  the 
Castle,  whose  foundations  are  to-day  no  doubt  the 
oldest  existing  masonry  west  of  Albany.  This  fort 
was  gradually  strengthened  and  enlarged  by  the 
French  until,  at  the  time  of  its  attack  by  the  British 
in  1759,  it  was  as  strongly  fortified  and  protected  as 
the  science  of  that  day,  with  such  material  as  could  be 
gathered  at  so  far-off  a  point,  could  possibly  make  it. 
The  history  of  that  siege,  including  the  three  parallels 
built  by  the  British  along  the  lake  shore,  the  death  of 
General  Prideaux,  and  the  subsequent  defeat  of  the 
French  relieving  force  from  the  West  by  Sir  William 
Johnson,  thus  acquiring  for  England  that  spot  which 
for  over  half  a  century  she  had  desired  to  own,  and 
where  for  at  least  a  score  of  years  previously  her  hated 
235 


rival,  France,  had  maintained  a  center  of  military  and 
commercial  activity,  are  matters  of  history  that  cannot 
be  told  in  the  limits  of  this  book  ;  but,  of  the  build- 
ings that  stand  in  Fort  Niagara  to-day,  the  lower  part 
of  the  stone  walls  date  back  to  1832,  and  the  upper 
part  of  these  walls  to  about  1861.  The  earthworks 
were  constructed  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
ago,  while  their  brick  facings  date  only  from  about 
1861.  The  large  building,  the  Castle,  or  mess  house, 
dates  from  1725.  Its  foundation  is  the  oldest 
masonry  on  the  frontier.  The  first  and  second  stories 
of  stone  date  back  prior  to  1759,  while  the  timbered 
roof  dates  from  just  prior  to  the  American  Revolution. 


OLD    FRENCH    BARRACKS,  FORT    NIAGARA. 


It  was  the  center  of  the  history  of  the  middle  part  of 
North  America  for  over  one  hundred  years,  and  during 
the  eighteenth  century  its  commandant,  whether 
English  or  French,  was  the  most  important  man  west 
of  New  York.  The  two  stone  blockhouses,  the  best 
extant  specimens  of  their  kind  in  America,  were  built 
in  1770  and  1771  by  the  British.  The  old  bakehouse, 
built  in  1762,  replaced  the  earlier  structure. 
237 


The 


hot-shot  furnace,  first  built  prior  to  1812,  was  rebuilt 
some  fifty  years  ago. 

The  long,  low  stone  barracks  were  constructed  by 
the  French  about  1750,  and  about  that  same  time  they 
built  the  square  magazine  which  stands  to  the  right 
of  the  entrance  gate.  The  roof  of  this  magazine  is  a 
huge,  thick  stone  arch,  the  modern  shingle  roof  having 
been  erected  over  that. 

In  1826  this  building  acquired  a  national  fame,  for 
to  it  was  taken  by  night  William  Morgan  of  anti- 
Masonic  fame.  Here,  tradition  says,  he  was  confined 
for  three  days,  and  within  its  walls  he  was  last  seen 
alive  ;  and  from  it  by  night,  according  to  popular 
tradition  and  belief,  he  was  taken  into  a  boat,  rowed 
out  into  the  lake,  weights  were  attached  to  his  body, 
and  he  was  pushed  overboard. 

Between  the  fort  and  the  village  of  Youngstown, 
along  the  river  shore,  a  line  of  batteries  extended 
during  the  War  of  1812. 

"  Niagara  is  without  exception  the  most  important 
post  in  America  and  secures  a  greater  number  of 
communications,  through  a  more  extensive  country, 
than  perhaps  any  other  pass  in  the  world."  So  wrote 
Major  Wynne  in  1770.  His  opinion  was  probably 
correct,  for  no  one  spot  of  land  in  North  America  has 
played  a  more  important  part  in  the  control,  growth 
and  settlement  of  the  Great  West  than  the  few  acres 
embraced  within  its  fortifications.  Its  cemetery  is  the 
oldest  consecrated  ground  west  of  Albany.  The 
capture  of  this  fort  by  the  British,  in  1759,  was 
the  death  knell  of  French  rule  in  western  North 
America. 

239 


ON    THE    CANADIAN    SIDE. 

At  the  source  of  Niagara  River  stand  the  ruins, 
part  of  stone,  part  of  earthwork,  of  Fort  Erie,  famed 
in  the  War  of  1812.  The  first  fort  built  near  this  site 
was  in  1764,  as  a  depot  of  supplies  for  General  Brad- 
street's  army.  The  waves  of  the  lake  undermined  and 
battered  the  foundations,  so  that,  about  1781,  a  new 
location,  nearer  the  source  of  the  river  and  on  the 
bluff  out  of  the  reach  of  the  waves,  was  selected,  and 
a  second  fort  was  built.  In  1807  this  was  abandoned 
and  part  of  the  earthworks  on  their  present  location 
were  constructed.  It  was  enlarged  by  the  British,  in 
1812,  by  the  addition  of  the  stone  buildings  which  face 
the  river  ;  and  still  further  enlarged,  in  1814,  by  the 
Americans,  when  in  possession  of  the  fort  for  the 
second  time  during  that  war,  by  the  addition  of  two 
large  bastions  and  connecting  works  in  the  rear  and 
on  the  side.  In  1814,  the  Americans,  after  the  battle 
of  Lundy's  Lane,  established  themselves  in  this  fort, 
and  here  soon  afterwards  they  were  besieged  by 
General  Drummond. 

A  little  way  down  the  river,  and  extending  inland, 
the  British  established  a  line  of  siege  works  and  two 
batteries,  and  in  the  northwest  bastion,  during  one 
of  the  British  attacks  on  the  fort,  occurred  one  of  the 
most  tremendous  losses  of  life,  due  partly  to  hand-to- 
hand  conflict  and  partly  to  the  explosion  of  the 
magazine,  that  has  ever  occurred  in  any  war  in  so 
small  a  space. 

From  Fort  Erie,  on  September  17,  1814,  the  Ameri- 
cans made  that  famous  sortie  planned  and  led  by 
241 


General  Peter  B.  Porter,  which,  in  the  words  of  Sir  Wm. 
Napier,  "  is  the  only  instance  in  history  of  a  besieging 
army  being  utterly  routed  in  a  single  sortie,"  and 
which  event  ended  the  "War  of  1812." 

No  other  site  of  historical  importance  occurs  on  the 
river  bank  until  we  reach  Navy  Island.  Though  back 
of  Fort  Erie,  some  five  miles,  is  the  scene  of  the  Bat- 
tle of  Ridgeway,  fought  between  the  Canadians  and 
the  Fenians  in  1866. 

Navy  Island,  containing  340  acres,  belongs  to 
Canada.  It  is  the  only  island  of  any  size  that  fell  to 
her  lot  in  determining  the  boundary  line  between  the 
United  States  and  Canada,  which  line  runs  through 
the  deepest  channel  of  the  river.  Navy  Island  is  famed 
mainly  as  the  headquarters  of  the  patriots  during  the 
War  of  1837. 

On  the  main  shore,  just  east  of  the  village  of  Chip- 
pawa,  are  the  large  fields  where,  on  July  5th,  1814, 
was  fought  the  Battle  of  Chippawa.  On  both  sides  of 
the  mouth  of  Chippawa  Creek  were  located  batteries 
during  the  War  of  1812.  On  the  western  bank  of 
this  creek,  from  1794  until  after  1800,  stood  one  of  the 
ordinary  pattern  of  blockhouses,  built  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the  portage  around  the  Falls  on  the  Canada 
side,  and  dignified  by  the  name  of  Fort  Chippawa. 

One  mile  west  of  the  Falls  on  the  highest  point  of 
land,  on  July  25th,  1814,  was  fought  the  famous  bat- 
tle of  Lundy's  Lane.  Commenced  late  in  the  after- 
noon, this  battle,  largely  a  hand-to-hand  conflict,  was 
continued  beneath  the  glorious  light  of  a  summer 
moon  until  long  after  midnight  ;  while  the  cease- 
less roar  of  Niagara  thundered  the  dirge  of  the 
243 


many  that  fell  on  both  sides.  The  central  point 
of  the  battlefield  was  a  battery  located  on  the 
hill  where  the  village  cemetery  and  a  monu- 
ment in  honor  of  the  British  who  fell  in  that 
battle  now  stand.  This  hill  was  captured  by  the 
Americans  and  held  against  repeated  assaults,  only, 
after  the  bloody  victory  had  been  gained  by  the  Amer- 
icans, to  have  General  Brown,  their  commander,  order 
the.  army  back  toward  Chippawa,  leaving  the  cannon, 
for  whose  capture  so  many  lives  had  been  lost,  un- 
spiked  and  alone  on  the  hill,  which  early  the  next 
morning  the  British,  without  opposition,  reoccupied. 
It  is  one  of  the  most  famous  battles  in  history  —  re- 
markable that  even  now,  nearly  a  hundred  years  after- 
wards, the  Americans  still  claim  the  victory,  and  the 
Canadians,  going  still  further,  annually  celebrate  on 
the  battlefield,  with  pomp  and  ceremony,  a  famous  vic- 
tory which  in  the  opinion  of  their  American  cousins 
they  did  not  win. 

The  village  of  Drummondville,  one-half  a  mile  west 
of  the  Falls,  was  named  in  honor  of  General  Drum- 
mond  of  the  War  of  1812. 

Queenstown  Heights,  where  was  fought  the  battle 
of  October  12,  1812,  is  marked  by  the  noble  monu- 
ment to  General  Brock.  The  remains  of  the  earth- 
works of  Fort  Drummond  are  easily  traceable. 

A  cenotaph  at  the  foot  of  the  heights  marks  the 
spot  where  General  Brock  fell,  mortally  wounded. 

Qtieenston,  a  small  village  below  the  heights,  was 
so  called  in  honor  of  Queen  Charlotte. 

The  village  of  Niagara,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  called  also,  at  various  times,  Newark  and  Butlers- 
245 


bury,  is  older  than  any  settlement  on  the  eastern 
bank.  In  1792  it  became  the  residence  of  the 
Lieutenant-Governor  of  Canada,  and  here  was  held 
the  first  session  of  the  Parliament  of  Upper  Canada. 

Fort  George,  whose  vast  earthworks  are  plainly 
discernible  to-day,  was  commenced  in  1796,  to  provide 
a  habitation  for  the  British  garrison,  which,  soon  after 
in  that  year,  evacuated  Fort  Niagara  under  Jay's 
Treaty. 

It  was  enlarged  prior  to  the  war  of  1812,  and 
doubled  in  size,  in  the  immediate  preparation  of  that 
war,  and  was,  of  course,  the  military  center  of  the 
Canadian  lower  Niagara  during  that  period.  From 
here  General  Brock,  who  was  in  command,  started  to 
take  part  in  the  battle  of  Queenston  Heights,  and 
when  he  returned  it  was  in  his  coffin,  to  be  buried  in 
the  Cavilier  Bastion  of  the  Fort,  from  whence  his 
remains  were  subsequently  removed  to  their  present 
tomb  in  Brock's  monument.  Here,  in  1813,  the 
Americans,  attacking  from  the  lake  side,  captured  the 
village  and  the  fort,  which  they  held  until  December 
of  that  year,  when  General  McClure,  the  American 
general,  on  a  day's  notice,  without  provocation,  set 
fire  to  and  burned  the  village,  thus  turning  the  inhab- 
itants out  into  the  cold.  His  destruction  of  the 
buildings  in  the  fort  and  of  the  tents  and  other 
military  stores  (which  he  left  unharmed)  would  have 
done  far  more  good  for  the  American  cause  and  have 
left  far  less  benefits  for  the  advancing  British  than 
they  found  when  they  entered  the  fort.  This  act  so 
aroused  the  British  soldiery  that  it  resulted  in  the 
retaliation  and  the  utterly  unnecessary  attack  and 
247 


massacre  at  Fort  Niagara  and  the  burning  of  the 
Niagara  frontier. 

Fort  Mississaga,  a  stone  blockhouse,  surrounded  by 
high  earthworks,  stands  to-day  a  perfect  specimen  of 
the  early  nineteenth  century  fort.  It  was  built  by  the 
British  in  1814,  when  they  held  control  of  Fort 
Niagara  ;  for  without  their  occupation  of  that  fort, 
being  directly  covered  by  the  guns  thereof,  it  could 
not  have  been  built.  Neither  during  the  War  of  1812 
nor  during  any  subsequent  period  has  it  played  any 
important  part.  During  the  war  of  1812  the  water 
front  for  a  mile  up  from  the  mouth  of  the  river  was 
a  line  of  batteries. 

Navy  Hall,  the  residence  of  Governor  Simcoe,  the 
first  Governor-General  of  Upper  Canada,  is  still 
standing,  a  long,  low,  one-story  wooden  building 
(where,  in  1792,  met  the  first  Parliament  of  Upper 
Canada),  though  not  on  its  original  site. 

About  a  mile  back  from  the  river  are  still  seen  the 
wooden  barracks  occupied  during  the  Revolution  by 
that  noted  band  of  white,  but  savage,  warriors  known 
as  "Butler's  Rangers." 


249 


GEOLOGIC   NIAGARA. 

During  the  last  seventy-five  years  geologists 
have  written  a  great  deal  about  Niagara,  and  from  it 
speculatists  have  deduced  theories  as  to  the  antiquity 
of  the  earth,  trying  to  prove 

"  That  He  who  made  it,  and  revealed  its  date 
To  Moses,  was  mistaken  in  its  age." 

In  early  geological  days  this  entire  section  was  cov- 
ered by  the  salt  waters  of  the  Silurian  seas,  which  is 
proved  by  the  shells  of  the  Conularia  Niagarensis, 
found  in  the  shale  underlying  Goat  Island  and  along 
the  gorge  ;  this  shale  having  once  been  the  muddy 
bottom  of  these  seas,  and  this  shell  being  found  only 
in  salt  water. 

At  a  later  geological  period,  on  top  of  what  is  now 
this  shale,  at  the  bottom  of  a  warm  ocean,  still  cover- 
ing all  this  land,  grew  a  vast,  thick  and  solid  bed  of 
coral,  of  which  ancient  life  the  Niagara  limestone  of 
to-day  is  a  monument. 

Subsequently,  these  two  ancient  and  contiguous  sea 
bottoms,  then  solid  stone,  were  uplifted,  and  by  the 
configuration  of  the  earth  hereabouts  the  original 
Niagara  River  was  formed.  In  general  terms  its 
course  was  similar  to  that  of  the  present  river  (though 
its  volume  was  not  as  great)  as  far  north  as  the  Whirl- 
pool, from  whence  it  ran,  in  a  broadening  channel,  to 
St.  David's,  westerly  from  its  present  outlet  ;  and  prior 
250 


to  the  coming  of  the  ice  age  it  had  cut  this  channel 
back  to  the  Whirlpool  and  perhaps  even  farther  south. 

Next  came  the  glacial  period,  when  this  part  of  the 
country  was  enveloped  with  a  covering  of  ice  (work- 
ing down  from  the  northeast)  similar  to  that  now  cov- 
ering Greenland,  though  having  a  depth  of  hundreds 
of  feet.  This  ice  age,  as  approximately  determined, 
lasted  50,000  years,  and  closed  about  200,000  years  ago. 

This  ice  sheet,  as  it  moved  forward  and  southward, 
broke  off  all  the  projecting  points  of  rock,  and  scraped 
all  the  rocks  themselves  bare.  Its  presence  and  power 
are  attested  by  the  scratchings  and  markings  on  the 
smoothed  surfaces  of  the  top  layer  of  rock  wherever 
it  is  laid  bare,  as  far  south  as  the  Ohio  River,  and  is 
apparent  on  Goat  Island  and  along  the  frontier.  This 
ice  sheet  brought  down  in  its  course  not  only  boulders 
from  the  far  north  and  northeast,  but  its  own  vast  ac- 
cumulations and  scrapings  and  ebrasions,  which  we 
call  "drift,"  and  with  this  drift  it  filled  up  (and  with 
its  enormous  weight  pressed  compactly)  all  valleys, 
gorges  and  indentations  of  the  earth  in  its  course, 
among  them  the  old  outlet  or  bed  of  the  Niagara 
River  from  St.  David's  to  the  Whirlpool. 

The  sectional  view  of  Goat  Island's  rocky  substrata 
shows  what  enormous  grinding  force  must  have  been 
exerted  on  the  top  rock  above  the  present  western  end 
of  Goat  Island  (for,  of  course,  there  was  no  gorge  west 
of  the  island  then),  so  much  of  the  limestone  having 
been  gouged  out  by  the  ice.  In  this  excavated  cavity 
drift  was  deposited  by  the  ice.  Many  of  the  boulders 
brought  here  in  the  ice  age,  carried  perhaps  hundreds 
of  miles,  have  been  collected  in  this  section  and  used 
251 


I-J     o 

CO    /O 

<c 

J       0 

u 

\ 

1    o 

f         0 

d^5 
o 

\<rr         1 

\ 

/ 

°,0 

IQ  ? 

A  (  o 

(AS 

\ 

C 

z 

0 

,-] 

' 

g 

1 

w 

K 

cn 

'^ 

cvf 

1 

a" 
z 

<; 

T3 

j 

B 

rt 

V3 

4 

'ex 

•a 

1 

I 

eg 

X 

1 

O 

4) 

2 

£, 

fl 

O 

<u  _ 

^ 

0      ° 
*^     rr? 

14 

< 

<  TJ  K"  u      a 
u 

00 


252 


in  the  construction  of  the  handsome  stone  bridges 
that  have  been  built  on  the  Reservation,  on  the  main 
shore,  opposite  Goat  Island. 

On  the  recession  of  the  ice  sheet  a  second  Niagara 
River  came  into  existence. 

The  weight  of  this  vast  ice  sheet  had  canted  or 
tilted  the  land  to  the  northeast,  so  that  at  its  reces- 
sion the  waters  of  the  present  three  great  northern 
lakes  flowed  east  by  the  Ottawa  and  later,  as  the  land 
rose,  by  the  Trent  Valley.  As  this  second  Niagara 
River  drained  only  the  Lake  Erie  basin,  and  as  Lake 
Erie  was  very  much  smaller  than  at  present,  it  worked 
in  a  small  channel,  was  of  small  volume,  and  had  but 
small  rock-cutting  power  to  take  up  the  erosive  pro- 
cess of  the  earlier  Niagara  River,  which  had  drained 
only  this  same  Lake  Erie  basin. 

This  is  the  period,  again  referred  to,  when  the  pres- 
ent channel  to  the  south  and  west  of  Goat  Island  (the 
Canadian  channel)  was  made. 

It  should  be  noted  that  the  land  to  the  northeast  is 
even  yet  rising,  or  slowly  regaining  its  former  level. 
This  bears  on  our  subject  in  that  in  time,  in  the  upper 
lake  region,  the  present  slight  slope  to  the  southeast 
will  be  entirely  overcome,  and  then  the  waters  of  the 
three  great  upper  lakes  will  find  their  discharge  to  the 
westward,  and  the  Niagara  River  will  again  drain  only 
the  Lake  Erie  basin,  and,  as  a  result,  will  enormously 
decrease  in  volume. 

If  when  this  time  comes  the  two  Falls  shall  have 
eaten  their  way  back  past  Goat  Island  they  will  have 
left  it  an  elevated  and  isolated  island,  or  more  prob- 
ably a  promontory,  whose  little  forest  will  be  perched 

253 


on  a  rocky  base  over  200  feet  above  the  rapids  below 
the  Falls.  The  island  itself  will  be  narrower  than  at 
present  on  account  of  the  action  of  the  elements. 

If,  however,  when  that  time  shall  come  the  Ameri- 
can Fall  shall  not  have  receded  far  (and,  judging  from 
its  recession  during  the  last  200  years,  it  is  improbable 
that  it  will  have),  its  channel,  by  the  great  lessening 
of  the  flow  of  the  river,  will  become  dry,  and  Goat 
Island  and  the  American  channel  between  it  and  the 
main  shore  will  become  once  more  a  part  of  the  Amer- 
ican mainland,  and  there  will  be  but  one  small  fall  in 
the  Canadian  channel. 

The  second  Niagara  River  gradually  merged  itself 
into  a  vast  fresh-water  lake,  formed  by  the  melting 
ice  and  heavy  rainfalls,  and  covering  all  the  Lake 
Erie  basin,  and  gradually  rose  in  level  until  it  stood  fully 
100  feet  above  the  present  rocky  bed  of  Goat  Island. 

Its  northern  boundary  was  the  escarpment  or  ridge 
whose  lowest  point  was  just  above  the  present  village 
of  Lewiston,  which  point  is  thirty-two  feet  above  the 
present  level  of  Lake  Erie.  Here  the  rising  waters  first 
broke  over  the  dam,  and  here  Niagara  Falls  were  born. 

From  here  they  cut  their  way  back  to  the  Whirl- 
pool, for  the  waters  found  it  easier  to  cut  a  new  chan- 
nel back  through  the  soft  rock  from  this  point  in  the 
embankment  than  to  scour  out  the  old  drift-filled 
channel  (which  was  at  the  very  bottom  of  the  lake) 
from  the  Whirlpool  to"  St.  David's. 

The  flow  of  the  lake  set  towards  the  Falls  and 
brought  down  from  the  Erie  basin  fluvial  deposits  in 
large  amounts  during  the  succeeding  years,  deposit- 
ing them  all  along  the  bottom  of  the  lake.  It  is  of 
254 


these  fluvial  deposits,  consisting  of  sand  and  loam 
(excepting  a  comparatively  small  layer  of  drift  next  to 
the  top  rock),  that  the  soil  of  Goat  Island  is  formed, 
and  that  the  soil  covering  the  rocky  substrata  along 
the  gorge  is  formed. 

This  Goat  Island  soil,  more  than  any  surface  in 
this  section,  is  the  geologists'  paradise.  While  some 
lands  and  forests  near  here  may  not  have  been  culti- 
vated by  man,  the  western  end  of  Goat  Island  is  an 
absolutely  unique  piece  of  virgin  forest. 

Most  of  the  time  it  has  been,  in  general  terms,  in- 
accessible to  man  ;  and  since  accessible  by  bridges,  no 
cutting  of  the  trees,  no  clearing  of  the  land  nor  culti- 
vation thereof,  no  pasturing  of  cattle,  in  fact,  no  dis- 
turbance of  the  soil,  has  been  permitted. 

Here,  then,  is  the  orignal  drift,  with  the  subsequent 
overlying  alluvial  deposits  and  accumulations,  undis- 
turbed by  man.  And  when,  as  in  this  case,  in  this 
undisturbed  fluvial  deposit  are  found  fresh-water 
shells,  it  proves  that  the  Niagara  River  to-day  flows 
through  what  was  once  the  bottom  of  a  vast  fresh- 
water lake  that  covered  all  this  section. 

As  the  Falls  cut  their  way  backward,  so  their 
height  gradually  diminished,  and  the  level  of  this  fresh- 
water lake  fell  until,  finally,  there  came  a  time  when 
the  land  of  what  is  now  Goat  Island  rose  above  the 
waters.  That  this  lake  existed  at  a  comparatively 
recent  geological  period  is  proven  by  the  fact  that 
these  shells  now  found  on  Goat  Island  are  identical  in 
species  with  those  found  inhabiting  the  Niagara  River 
and  Lake  Ontario  to-day.  According  to  the  most 
accurate  calculation,  the  concensus  of  geological 
255 


256 


opinion  is  that  35,000  years  have  elapsed  since  the 
Falls  were  at  Lewiston,  which  is  seven  miles  away  ; 
and  that  the  fluvial  deposits  on  the  island  began  as 
soon  as  the  river  rose  over  the  moraine  at  the  foot  of 
Lake  Erie  can  scarcely  be  doubted. 

That  in  35,000  years  there  is  no  specific  difference 
between  the  ancient  shells  found  in  the  soil  of  Goat 
Island  and  their  existing  representatives  and  progeny 
in  this  locality  is  wonderful  indeed. 

Sir  Charles  Lyell's  sectional  view  of  the  rocky 
strata,  as  shown  along  the  sides  of  the  gorge,  ex- 
plains at  a  glance  how  and  why  the  Falls  have  gradu- 
ally diminished  in  height  as  they  have  cut  their  way 
back  from  Lewiston  Heights,  where  they  were  at  their 
greatest  altitude.  At  present  their  height,  158  feet 
at  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  is  the  least  that  it  has  ever 
been  in  all  the  centuries  of  their  existence. 

During  the  next  half  mile  in  their  recession,  until 
they  shall  have  reached  the  head  of  the  rapids,  their 
height  will  increase. 

When  they  shall  have  reached  the  head  of  the 
rapids  they  will  be  about  fifty  feet  higher  than  they 
are  now,  or  over  200  feet  in  height,  less  whatever  the 
upward  slope  of  the  bed  of  the  river  below  the  Fall 
may  diminish  that  total,  and  it  cannot  be  by  many 
feet.  The  average  dip  of  the  rocky  strata  to  the  south 
is  twenty-five  feet  to  the  mile,  and  the  average  slope 
of  the  river  channel  in  the  opposite  direction  is  fifteen 
feet  to  the  mile. 

When  the  Falls  shall  have  receded  yet  another  half 
mile,  or  a  total  distance  of  one  mile  from  their  present 
location,  by  the  wearing  away  of  the  strata,  which 
257 


PWfl 


'// 


g 

•8 

0 

2 

§ 

1 

£ 

1 

P 

a 

ii 

w 

rt 

rt   .S 

M* 

rt 

i; 

h 

1 

£ 

S 

£ 

A 

3 

« 

be 

T3 

_= 

3 

'a 

% 

2 

ex 

rt 

nj 

^ 

o 

rt 

1 

s 

J2 

•d 

c 

1 

c 

ijl 

B 

1 

rt 

J2 

Upper  thin-bedded  p 

,  d,  f,  g.  Present  su 
,  Niagara  Falls. 

Rapids  above  the 
The  Whirlpool. 

n.  Position  of  Fall; 
one  mile. 

,  m.  Position  of  Fal 
of  two  miles. 

U    IM 

M 

•-  . 

0 

» 

rfT  T3" 

«*."   u 

^t 

ex 

2 


53 

s£ 


-8 

ffi     O 

^  2 
°  I 

8° 

r    w 


E"'      0)  C-l  «      w 

.        <*H  C  J  J2  CJ 

^3«00-^       -IJOTO. 

1 1 1 1 1 1  i  f  I 
1 2 .si 5^ oi  I 

rto-5S^^a|S 

fyijiffi 


258 


dips  rapidly  downward,  and  by  the  continued,  but 
gradual,  elevation  of  the  bed  of  the  river,  and  there- 
fore of  the  surface  of  the  water  below  them,  they  will 
have  decreased  in  height  to  about  TOO  feet.  And 
when  they  shall  have  receded  still  another  mile,  their 
height  will  be  only  about  sixty  feet.  Still  referring 
to  Sir  Charles  Lyell's  sectional  views  of  the  strata,  I 
give  his  explanation  of  how,  between  Lewiston  Heights 
and  the  Whirlpool,  there  were  three  falls. 

The  upper  limestone  and  shale  (8  and  7)  having 
first  been  worn  away,  a  second  fall  would  in  time  be 
caused  over  the  edge  of  the  strata  6,  5,  4  and  3,  and 
finally  a  third  cascade  sprang  into  existence  over  the 
edge  of  strata  2  and  i.  Three  falls,  one  above  the 
other,  similar  in  their  geological  and  geographical 
position  to  those  seen  to-day  on  the  Genesee  River  at 
Rochester,  N.  Y.,  would  thus  be  formed. 

The  recession  of  the  upper  fall  must  have  been 
gradually  retarded,  as  it  cut  its  way  back,  by  the 
thickening  of  strata  No.  8.  Thus  the  second  fall, 
which  would  not  suffer  the  same  retardation,  might 
overtake  it,  and  the  two  united  would  then  be  retarded 
by  the  large  quantity  of  rock  to  be  removed,  until  the 
lowest  fall  would  come  up  to  them,  and  then  the 
whole  would  be  united  into  one. 

When  they  were  about  a  mile  south  of  Queenston 
Heights,  the  total  altitude  of  the  three  falls  must  have 
been  about  400  feet  ;  hence,  in  their  recession  of  seven 
miles,  the  Falls  have  lost  some  240  feet  in  height,  an 
average  of  thirty-five  feet  to  the  mile. 

As  geologists  differ  by  thousands  of  years  as  to  how 
long  it  took  the  Falls  to  cut  their  way  from  Lewiston 
259 


£ 

e  < 

c  si 

w  < 

I  I 


.£?Ji        fa 


-4  Q  Q  w 


l°l   I 

^38 
|l|  5 

c « M  1 

II  s  a 


^ 


u 


•s. 


260 


ridge  to  their  present  location  it  would  be  impossible 
to  say  when  in  the  history  of  this  section  the  waters 
had  so  far  drained  off  that  the  muddy  deposits  over- 
lying the  rocky  bed  of  what  is  now  Goat  Island  first 
appeared  above  the  slowly-receding  waters  of  the 
lake,  unless  we  adopt  some  length  of  time  for  this  work 
as  a  basis. 

But  it  is  not  so  difficult,  by  noting  the  elevation  of 
the  land,  the  trend  of  the  rocks  and  the  depth  of  the 
overlying  "drift,"  to  locate  approximately  where  the 
Falls  were  when  this  occurred.  At  that  time,  judging 
from  the  present  levels  of  the  land,  the  Falls  must 
have  been  at  a  point  nearly  a  mile  north  of  the 
present  location  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall.  And  if 
we  accept,  as  above,  one  foot  a  year  as  a  fair 
average  estimate  of  the  recession  of  Niagara  from 
Lewiston  Heights  in  the  more  recent  geological  time, 
it  must  have  been  between  four  and  five  thousand 
years  ago  that  the  soil  of  Goat  Island,  then  a  part 
of  the  mainland,  first  appeared  ;  and  probably  it  is 
nearly  as  long  since  it  became  an  island. 

In  speaking  of  the  recession  of  Niagara,  I  refer  to 
the  recession  of  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  for  it  recedes 
several  hundred  times  as  fast  as  the  American  Fall;  for 
in  the  time  that  the  Horseshoe  Fall  has  receded  from 
Prospect  Point,  at  the  lower  or  northern  edge  of  the 
American  Fall,  across  the  width  of  the  American  Fall 
and  across  the  width  of  Goat  Island  to  its  present  posi- 
tion, the  American  Fall  has  receded  but  a  very  few  feet. 
Hence,  on  these  deductions,  Goat  Island  has  existed 
as  an  island  from  about  the  time  of  the  Flood,  or  from 
about  2,300  B.  C. 

261 


£. 


-;4 


s$  ii    "•-.-.  * 

-:::a-..Y  <\>-:. 


TJ 


•*•!* 


»-M.-.;     ..^%y./ 
^iM^^f^^^^ 

^mf^^yj^ 
**?  IX  /^^  1j?S 


262 


This  proves  the  statement  that  "in  a  scientific 
sense  the  island  is  of  trifling  antiquity,  in  fact,  it  would 
be  difficult  to  point  out  in  the  western  world  any 
considerable  tract  of  land  more  recent  in  its  origin." 

As  the  Canadian  Fall  is  lower  in  level  than  the 
American  Fall,  and  as  the  main  body  of  water  and 
deepest  channel  appertain  to  this  Canadian  Fall,  it  is 
certain  that  the  channel  of  the  second  Niagara  River, 
which,  of  course,  after  the  lake  was  drained  off,  was  at 
the  lowest  level  of  this  old  lake  bed,  was  practically 
identical  with  the  Canadian  channel  of  the  river  just 
above  the  Falls  to-day  ;  that  is,  to  the  south  and  west 
of  Goat  Island. 

Then  Goat  Island  was  a  part  of  the  American 
mainland,  and  the  rocky  bed  of  the  river  between  the 
island  and  the  shore,  where  to-day  are  the  American 
Rapids,  was  also  part  of  the  mainland  and  covered 
with  soil  like  that  on  Goat  Island. 

Then  came  a  time,  perhaps  some  hundreds  of 
years  afterwards,  when,  in  the  steady  rerising  of  the 
land  at  the  northeast  towards  the  elevation  that  it  had 
before  it  was  depressed  by  the  ice,  the  outlet  of  the 
three  upper  lakes  to  the  east  was  cut  off ;  and  the 
waters,  seeking  a  new  outlet,  found  it  by  what  is  now 
the  St.  Clair  River  into  Lake  Erie. 

By  this  means  the  volume  of  the  Niagara  River  was 
suddenly  and  enormously  increased.  This  perma- 
nently raised  the  level  of  the  river,  and  part  of  this 
increased  volume  of  water  poured  over  the  lowest 
point  of  the  mainland  near  where  Goat  Island  is 
to-day,  this  point  being  in  the  present  channel  of  the 
American  Rapids  and  along  the  American  shore  up- 
263 


stream;  and  this  rush  of  waters  cut  and  swept  away 
the  soil  down  to  the  rock,  leaving  and  thus  forming 
Goat  Island. 

Probably  at  the  same  time  and  in  the  same  manner 
were  cut  off  and  formed  the  small  islands  that  now  lie 
on  both  sides  of  Goat  Island,  though  they  were  at  the 
first  larger  and,  being  joined  together,  fewer  in 
number  than  at  present. 

Certainly,  up  to  the  time  of  the  cutting  of  the 
channel  of  the  American  Fall,  the  river  shore  of 
what  is  now  Goat  Island  extended  very  much  farther 
upstream,  and  probably  after  the  island  itself  was 
formed  its  upper  end  extended  much  farther  eastward  ; 
for  at  its  eastern  end,  now  called  "  the  parting  of  the 
waters,"  a  sandy  bar  extends  some  hundreds  of  yards 
upstream.  On  this  bar  and  south  of  it  the  depth  of 
water  is  to-day  less  than  three  feet,  and  in  the  winter 
its  whole  length  is  covered  with  ice  that  lodges  there. 
This  entire  bar  was  no  doubt  at  one  time  covered  with 
soil  and  was  a  part  of  Goat  Island,  the  land  being 
gradually  washed  away  by  the  water,  aided  in  its 
work  by  frost  and  ice. 

One  author  says,  "  One  of  the  early  chronicles  states 
that  the  island  contained  250  acres  of  land,"  but  I 
have  been  unable  to  find  that  chronicle. 

Niagara  has  been  called  the  "sun  clock  of  the 
ages,"  and  the  stratification  of  the  rocks  through 
which  it  has  cut  its  way  may  be  studied  at  many 
points,  especially  at  the  "Whirlpool  Rapids,"  above 
the  Whirlpool,  where  both  shores  of  the  gorge  are 
little  covered  with  foliage,  and  again  on  the  Goat 
Island  cliff. 

264 


BOTANIC   NIAGARA. 

"The  groves  were  God's  first  temples." 

It  is  a  difficult  task  to  treat  of  the  botany  of  any 
region  within  the  space  allotted  to  it  in  a  guide  of 
this  nature  ;  and  especially  difficult  to  treat  of  it  in  a 
manner  suitable  to  such  a  work,  for  this  must  be  done 
in  a  superficial  way  and  without  employing  many 
scientific  terms. 

For  the  study  of  its  botany,  the  Niagara  frontier 
may  properly  be  divided  into  four  sections.  The  first, 
from  Lake  Erie  to  the  rapids  above  the  Falls  ;  the  sec- 
ond, the  mile  of  territory  beginning  at  the  head  of 
these  rapids  and  extending  to  the  bridge  below  the 
Falls  ;  the  third,  from  this  bridge  down  the  gorge  to 
Queenston  Heights ;  and  the  fourth,  from  these 
heights  to  Lake  Ontario. 

The  botanic  nature  of  the  first  section  is  largely 
that  which  one  would  expect  to  find  along  a  river's 
bank  in  this  latitude,  and  under  its  existing  condi- 
tions in  reference  to  the  Great  Lakes.  The  second 
embraces  a  section  almost  unique  in  northern  lati- 
tudes, by  reason  of  the  ever  present  moisture  of  the 
spray.  The  third  section  contains  the  remarkable 
gorge.  While  the  fourth  section  differs  from  the  first 
mainly  in  that  it  lies  much  lower,  and,  being  more 
protected,  is  some  weeks  earlier  in  production. 

No  doubt  all  along  the  river  many  of  the  seeds 
which  started  the  first  foliage  and  forest,  as  well  as 
265 


many  succeeding  species,  were  planted  by  the  river 
(or  by  the  vast  lake  that  preceded  it)  at  its  inception 
and  in  subsequent  decreasing  levels,  and  this  is  speci- 
ally true  of  Goat  Island. 

The  botanist  will,  no  doubt,  find  the  most  prolific 
field  for  study  in  section  two,  the  one  immediately  adja- 
cent to  the  Falls  themselves  ;  and,  next  to  that,  in 
section  three,  where  the  base  of  the  cliff  and  the  slope 
below  it,  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  present  unusual 
and  remarkable  features. 

The  late  David  F.  Day  of  Buffalo,  some  few  years 
ago,  at  the  request  of  the  Commissioners  of  the  New 
York  State  Reservation  at  Niagara,  prepared  a  list  of 
the  flora  to  be  found  on  and  near  the  Reservation. 

Goat  Island,  in  that  report,  naturally  receives  special 
mention.  Of  it  he  says  : 

"  A  calcareous  soil  enriched  with  an  abundance  of 
organic  matter  like  that  of  Goat  Island  would  neces- 
sarily be  one  of  great  fertility.  For  the  growth  and 
sustentation  of  a  forest  and  of  such  plants  as  prefer 
the  woods  to  the  openings  it  would  far  excel  the  deep 
and  exhaustless  alluvians  of  the  prairie  States. 

"  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  within  another  terri- 
tory so  restricted  in  its  limits  so  great  a  diversity  of 
trees  and  shrubs  and  still  more  difficult  to  find  in  so 
small  an  area  such  examples  of  arboreal  symmetry 
and  perfection  as  the  island  has  to  exhibit. 

"  The  island  received  its  flora  from  the  mainland  ; 
in  fact,  the  botanist  is  unable  to  point  out  a  single 
instance  of  tree,  shrub  or  herb  now  growing  upon  the 
island  not  also  to  be  found  upon  the  mainland.  But 
the  distinguishing  characteristic  of  its  flora  is  not  the 
266 


possession  of  any  plant  elsewhere  unknown,  but  the 
abundance  of  individuals  and  species  which  the  island 
displays.  There  are  to  be  found  in  Western  New 
York  about  170  species  of  trees  and  shrubs.  Goat 
Island  and  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  river  near 
the  Falls  can  show  of  these  no  less  than  140.  There 
are  represented  on  the  island  four  maples,  three  species 
of  thorn,  two  species  of  ash,  and  six  species,  distrib- 
uted in  five  genera,  of  the  cone-bearing  family.  The 
one  species  of  basswood  belonging  to  the  vicinity  is 
also  there." 

His  catalogue  of  plants  gives  909  species  of  plants 
to  be  found  on  the  Reservation,  of  which  758  are 
native  and  151  are  foreign.  These  909  species  em- 
brace 410  genera. 

Again  he  says : 

"  The  flora  of  Goat  Island  presents  few  plants  which 
may  be  called  uncommon  in  Western  New  York. 

"  For  the  rarer  plants,  other  localities  must  be 
visited,  but  Goat  Island  is  very  rich  in  the  number  of 
its  species. 

"  Its  vernal  beauty  is  attributable,  not  merely  to  its 
variety  of  plants,  conspicuous  in  flower,  but  also  to 
the  extraordinary  abundance  in  which  they  are 
produced.  Yet  it  seems  likely  that  there  was  a  time, 
probably  not  long  ago,  when  other  species  of  plants 
of  great  beauty  were  common  upon  the  island,  but 
which  are  not  now  to  be  found  there.  It  is  hardly 
possible  that  several  orchidaceous  plants  and  our 
three  native  lilies  did  not  once  embellish  its  woods 
and  grassy  places.  Within  a  little  while  the  harebell 
has  gone  and  the  grass  of  Parnassus  is  fast  going. 
267 


This  is  undoubtedly  due  to  careless  flower  gatherers, 
who  have  plucked  and  pulled  without  stint  or  reason. 
The  same  fate  awaits  others  that  do  so  much  to 
beautify  the  island,  unless  the  wholesale  spoliation  is 
soon  arrested." 

He  then  suggests  that  pains  be  taken  to  reestablish 
on  the  island  the  attractive  plants  which  it  has  lost, 
stating  that  the  success  of  the  effort  would  be  entirely 
certain  and  thereby  the  pleasure  of  a  visit  to  the 
island  would  be  greatly  enhanced  to  many  visitors. 
And  he  rightly  adds  :  "  It  would  surely  be  a  step,  and 
not  an  unimportant  one,  in  restoring  the  island  to  the 
state  in  which  nature  left  it." 

Sir  Joseph  Hooker,  the  noted  English  botanist,  has 
said  that  he  found  on  Goat  Island  a  greater  variety  of 
vegetation  within  a  given  space  than  he  had  found 
elsewhere  in  Europe  or  east  of  the  Sierras  in  America  ; 
and  Dr.  Asa  Gray,  the  greatest  of  American  botanists, 
confirms  that  statement. 

Some  of  the  rarest  plants  of  Western  New  York  and 
Ontario  grow  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Niagara 
River,  but  not  within  the  boundaries  of  either  the 
New  York  State  Reservation  or  the  Queen  Victoria 
Park. 

In  section  four,  although  Queenston  Heights,  which 
are  its  commencement,  present  a  northerly  exposure, 
among  the  plants  growing  upon  the  talus  and  on 
the  plain  below,  are  a  number  which  belong  rather  to 
the  south  and  southwest,  and  are  much  more  abun- 
dant in  Ohio  than  in  Western  New  York.  This  may  be 
explained  by  the  fact  that  the  annual  temperature 
here  and  northward  to  Lake  Ontario  is  higher  than 
268 


that  prevailing  at  the  Falls  and  immediately  south  of 
them. 

In  the  woods,  on  the  high  bank  just  east  of  the 
Whirlpool,  around  DeVeaux  College,  are  to  be  found 
several  species  not  found  at  the  Falls.  Queenston 
Heights  furnish  some  species  scarcely  seen  elsewhere 
in  this  vicinity. 

Spring  seems  to  visit  Foster's  Flats,  lying  below  the 
high  western  bank  of  the  gorge,  some  weeks  earlier 
than  it  does  the  table-land  above,  and  these  flats  pro- 
duce several  rare  plants. 

The  Devil's  Hole  was  once  a  paradise  of  ferns,  and 
the  plateau  of  rock  which  overlooks  the  ravine  at  this 
point  produces  some  specimens  uncommon  elsewhere 
in  this  region.  Between  the  mountain  and  the  village 
of  Lewiston  are  to  be  found  plants  that  are  rare  in 
Western  New  York. 

The  low  land  near  Clifton,  on  the  Canada  Shore,  and 
the  woods  near  the  Whirlpool  on  the  same  side  of  the 
river,  produce  plants  uncommon,  if  not  unique,  in  this 
locality. 

Frederick  Law  Olmstead  wrote  :  "  I  have  followed 
the  Appalachian  Chain  almost  from  end  to  end,  and 
traveled  on  horseback,  *  in  search  of  the  picturesque,' 
over  4,000  miles  of  the  most  promising  parts  of  the 
continent  without  finding  elsewhere  the  same  quality 
of  forest  beauty  which  was  once  abundant  about  the 
Falls,  and  which  is  still  to  be  observed  on  those  parts 
of  Goat  Island  where  the  original  growth  of  trees  and 
shrubs  has  not  been  disturbed,  and  where  from  caving 
banks  trees  are  not  now  exposed  to  excessive  dryness 
at  the  root. 

269 


"  All  these  distinctive  qualities,  the  great  variety  of 
the  indigenous  perennials  and  annuals,  the  rare  beauty 
of  the  old  woods,  and  the  exceeding  loveliness  of  the 
rock  foliage  I  believe  to  be  a  direct  effect  of  the  Falls, 
and  as  much  a  part  of  its  majesty  as  the  mist  cloud  and 
the  rainbow.  They  are  all,  as  it  appears  to  me,  to  be 
explained  by  the  circumstance  that  at  two  periods  of 
the  year,  when  the  Northern  American  forest  else- 
where is  liable  to  suffer  actual  constitutional  depres- 
sion, that  of  Niagara  is  assured  against  ills,  and  thus 
retains  youthful  luxuriance  to  an  unusual  age. 

"  First,  the  masses  of  ice  which  every  winter  are 
piled  to  a  great  height  below  the  Falls  and  the  great 
rushing  body  of  ice-cold  water  coming  from  the  north- 
ern lakes  in  the  spring,  prevent  at  Niagara  the  hard- 
ship under  which  trees  elsewhere  often  suffer  through 
sudden  checks  to  premature  growth.  And,  second, 
when  droughts  elsewhere  occur,  as  they  do  every  few 
years,  of  such  severity  that  trees  in  full  foliage  droop 
and  dwindle,  and  even  sometimes  cast  their  leaves,  the 
atmosphere  at  Niagara  is  more  or  less  moistened  by 
the  constantly  evaporating  spray  of  the  Falls,  and  in 
certain  situations  bathed  by  drifting  clouds  of  spray." 

For  the  enthusiastic  botanist,  the  Niagara  Frontier 
is  a  glorious  playground,  where  study  and  recreation 
go  hand  in  hand. 


270 


HYDRAULIC   AND  ELECTRIC 
NIAGARA. 

We  must  treat  of  these  two  subjects  practically  as 
one,  for  while  Niagara  has  been  recognized  for  years 
as  a  power-producing  locality,  and  while  the  water 
power  of  the  rapids  had  been  utilized  to  a  small 
extent  as  early  as  1750,  by  the  French  in  the  erection 
of  mills  on  the  American  shore  ;  and  while  DeWitt 
Clinton,  in  1810,  makes  reference  to  the  possibilities 
of  power  here,  it  was  not  until  1853  that  the  first 
development  thereof  on  a  large  scale  was  undertaken, 
and  not  until  1890  that  operations  on  the  great  tun- 
nel, which  was  to  convert  water  power  into  electricity 
on  the  grandest  scale  on  earth,  were  actually  com- 
menced. The  State  of  Massachusetts,  about  1788, 
when  practically  all  of  Western  New  York  was 
sold  to  Phelps  and  Gorham,  had  reserved  what  is 
known  as  the  mile  strip  ;  that  is,  a  strip  of  land 
one  mile  in  width  along  the  river  bank  from  Lake 
Erie  to  Lake  Ontario.  This  mile  strip  was  offered  for 
sale  by  the  State  of  New  York,  then  its  owner,  about 
1806,  and  in  the  surveyor-general's  field  notes  regard- 
ing the  lots  immediately  adjacent  to  the  Great  Fall, 
he  noted  their  value  for  water  power,  and  the  pur- 
chasers of  these  lots  bore  this  especially  in  mind  in 
selecting  and  securing  this  very  land  ;  and  though,  in 
1825,  the  owners  of  these  lots  in  a  printed  circular 
called  attention  to  and  invited  the  enlistment  of 
271 


capital  for  the  development  of  the  power,  it  was  not 
until  sixty  years  later  that  a  number  of  men,  among 
them  the  descendants  of  the  very  men  who  issued  the 
circular,  developed  a  plan,  formulated  by  Thomas 
Evershed  of  Rochester,  for  the  production  of  water 
power  here  on  a  vast  scale,  which  has  since  been 
carried  to  such  a  wonderfully  successful  conclusion 
by  the  capitalists  who  formed  the  Niagara  Falls  Power 
Company. 

In  1853  the  first  attempt  on  a  large  scale  to  develop 
Niagara  power  was  formed  by  a  company  of  Boston 
capitalists  ;  the  company  later,  and  soon  after,  was 
reorganized,  the  necessary  land  was  acquired,  and  in 
spite  of  many  difficulties  the  first  hydraulic  canal 
(which  is  still  in  operation)  was  constructed.  This 
corporation,  The  Niagara  Falls  Hydraulic  Power  and 
Manufacturing  Company,  has  largely  increased  the 
development  of  its  power,  and  has  been  the  means  of 
building  up  not  only  its  own  enterprises,  but  those 
of  other  capitalists  that  now  derive  the  power  from 
this  company,  which  to-day  is  producing  in  the 
neighborhood  of  15,000  horse  power,  and  has  great 
possibilities  for  the  enormous  increase  of  even  this 
production. 

This  canal  is  a  surface  canal,  starting  about  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile  above  the  American  Fall,  and 
conducting  the  water  on  the  surface  to  a  point  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  below  the  American  Fall,  where  the 
overflow  is  into  the  gorge,  which  at  this  point  is  some 
200  feet  lower  in  level.  Not  only  is  this  power  thus  used 
by  a  number  of  manufacturers  located  along  the  basin 
at  the  outlet  of  the  canal  and  situated  on  the  edge  of 
272 


the  bluff,  but,  by  a  secondary  use  of  the  water  after  it 
has  passed  out  from  the  wheels  at  the  bottom  of  the 
first  head,  is  made  to  do  twofold  duty  by  furnishing 
the  power  to  a  second  wheel.  In  some  cases  these 
secondary  wheels  are  located  in  excavations  in  the 
face  of  the  gorge  itself,  and  in  others  are  utilized 
under  this  high  head  on  wheels  situated  under  build- 
ings erected  close  to  the  water's  edge  below. 

In  1885  was  formed  the  project  of  the  so-called 
tunnel.  At  first  it  was  designed  to  have  the  outlet 
of  the  tunnel  located  under  the  base  of  Goat  Island, 
and  the  tunnel  itself  was  to  extend  upstream  under 
the  said  island  and  under  the  bed  of  the  river  for  over 
a  mile.  The  factories  which  were  to  be  located  on 
the  present  site  of  the  upper  manufacturing  district 
were  to  be  connected  with  this  main  tunnel  by  lateral 
tunnels.  The  initial  steps  for  the  establishment  of 
the  State  Reservation  at  Niagara,  taken  in  1879, 
precluded  the  possibility  of  adopting  this  route  and 
compelled  its  projectors  to  change  the  line  of  the 
tunnel  to  its  present  location,  which  is  directly  under 
the  City  of  Niagara  Falls. 

As  first  projected,  there  were  to  be  twelve  surface 
canals  extending  from  the  river  a  long  distance  inland 
and  beyond  the  line  of  the  tunnel.  Beneath  these 
surface  canals  were  to  be  twenty-four  lateral  tunnels, 
twelve  sloping  respectively  from  either  side  toward 
the  main  tunnel.  Further  investigation  proved  this 
to  be  too  expensive  a  method  and  requiring  too  much 
rock  cutting,  and  the  project  was  so  modified  that 
instead  of  having  twelve  canals  capable  of  carrying 
enough  water  (for  this  vast  tunnel  is  simply  a  tail  race 

273 


that  carries  away  the  water  after  it  has  developed  the 
power  on  the  wheels)  to  develop  120,000  horse  power 
through  twenty-four  lateral  tunnels  each  delivering  the 
waste  water  from  5,000  horse  power  into  the  main 
tunnel,  it  was  suggested  that  three  V-shaped  canals 
be  excavated,  each  capable  of  furnishing  water  for 
40,000  horse  power,  and  which  were  to  be  connected 
with  the  tunnel  by  three  penstocks. 

The  capitalists  who  were  engaged  in  developing 
this  vast  enterprise  still  felt  that,  for  the  protection  of 
the  stockholders,  it  was  necessary  that  they  should 
secure  the  best  and  latest  ideas  in  all  the  world,  so 
that  they  might  not  in  the  future  be  confronted  with 
the  fact  that  at  the  time  they  were  expending  all  these 
millions  there  existed,  somewhere,  engineering  talent 
capable  of  benefiting  the  scheme,  and  which  they  had 
not  secured.  So  they  formed  an  International  Com- 
mission, composed  of  one  representative  each  from 
England,  France,  Switzerland,  Germany  and  the 
United  States,  with  headquarters  in  London,  to  whom 
was  to  be  submitted  the  plans  of  all  engineers  who 
cared  to  compete  not  only  in  the  hydraulic  develop- 
ment, but  in  the  production  of  the  wheels,  penstocks 
and  various  designs  in  connection  with  the  great 
project ;  and  during  a  period  of  six  months  the 
Power  Company  agreed  to  pay  the  expenses  of  a 
representative  of  any  firm  to  Niagara  and  return  from 
any  part  of  the  world,  only  stipulating  that  some 
design  must  be  submitted. 

The  result  of  this  commission,  of  which  Sir  Wil- 
liam Thompson,  better  known  as  Lord  Kelvin,  was 
president,  was  a  decision,  in  the  interest  of  economy, 
274 


to  abandon  the  three  surface  canals  of  40,000  horse 
power,  and  to  substitute  one  canal  capable  of  fur- 
nishing water  to  the  full  capacity  of  the  tunnel, 
namely,  120,000  horse  power.  This  idea  was  adopted 
and  the  canal  has  been  so  constructed. 

The  tunnel  itself  is  7,200  feet  long,  and  is  a  brick- 
lined  passage  twenty-nine  feet  in  height,  eighteen 
feet  in  breadth,  egg  shaped,  and  in  its  construction 
twenty  million  bricks  were  used  for  the  lining. 

The  power  house  of  this  company  is  a  vast  granite 
building,  425  feet  long  by  60  feet  wide,  wherein  are 
now  produced  50,000  horse  power  by  ten  dynamos  of 
5,000  horse  power  each.  These  dynamos  are  fitted  to 
the  top  of  the  shafts,  which  extend  down  into  the  pit 
130  feet,  and  there  connect  directly  with  the  wheels, 
which  by  a  Swiss  invention  are  not  at  the  bottom  of 
the  penstock  direct,  but  alongside  of  them  ;  for  these 
penstocks,  each  carrying  a  column  of  water  six  feet 
in  diameter  and  140  feet  high,  and  capable  of  produc- 
ing a  continuous  5,000  horse  power,  turn  upwards  at 
their  lower  end,  so  that  the  weight  of  this  column  of 
water  by  its  uplifting  force  reduces  the  weight  of,  and, 
therefore,  the  friction  of,  the  wheel. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  canal  is  now  in  process 
of  construction  a  second  pit  and  the  erection  of  a  sec- 
ond power  house  capable  of  producing,  by  a  like 
means,  50,000  horse  power  more.  As  the  tunnel  and 
the  canal  were  built  in  their  entirety,  it  is  only  neces- 
sary to  connect  this  new  pit  with  the  main  tunnel  by 
a  short  additional  piece  of  tunnel. 

When  this  tunnel  was  projected  electricity  was  in 
its  infancy,  and  it  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  first  pros- 
275 


pectus  issued  by  the  incorporators  of  this  company 
referred  to  the  possibilities  of  electrical  uses  of  this 
power  in  about  three  lines.  Hydraulic  or  water  power 
was  its  avowed  object.  As  the  years  went  by,  and  as 
electrical  science  increased  and  developed,  the  water- 
power  feature  of  the  Tunnel  Company  has  been  almost 
entirely  eliminated,  so  far  as  furnishing  hydraulic 
power  to  manufacturers  is  concerned  ;  and  in  its  stead 
to-day  almost  the  entire  capacity  of  the  tunnel  now 
in  use,  and  the  entire  capacity  of  the  present  and  also 
of  the  projected  power  house,  is  devoted  to  the  trans- 
formation of  the  water  power  into  electrical  units. 

From  this  power  house  are  delivered  to  all  the 
factories  which  have  been  brought  to  its  domain,  elec- 
trical power  for  the  various  processes.  From  it  is 
lighted  the  City  of  Niagara  Falls  and  a  large  portion 
of  the  City  of  Buffalo.  Here  is  generated  the  power 
that  runs  all  the  trolley  lines  in  the  City  of  Buffalo,  the 
line  twenty-two  miles  long  between  Buffalo  and  Niagara 
Falls,  and  the  line  of  the  same  length  between  Buffalo 
and  the  City  of  Lockport ;  and  many  of  the  manufac- 
tories in  various  branches  of  commerce  in  Buffalo  have 
adopted  this  new  Niagara  power  in  place  of  the  steam 
power  of  former  years.  Power  is  also  developed  and 
delivered  for  the  Gorge  Railroad,  and  for  the  trolley 
line  to  Fort  Niagara,  from  the  Hydraulic  Canal  Com- 
pany's plant.  It  is  this  wonderful  transmission  of  a 
small  portion  of  the  enormous  water  power  of  Niagara 
turned  into  electricity  that  is  now  developing  this  sec- 
tion in  such  a  wonderful  way.  What  the  limits  in  dis- 
tance of  the  transmission  of  electricity  at  a  commercial 
profit  will  be  no  one  now  dares  to  say,  and  perhaps 
276 


the  guide  book  of  twenty  years  hence  may  ridicule 
the  fact  that  at  the  opening  of  the  twentieth  century, 
Niagara,  the  power  house  of  North  America,  was 
limited  in  the  distance  it  was  sending  its  power  by  a 
score  of  miles  ;  for  what  has  been  done  on  a  small 
scale  will  no  doubt  be  done  on  a  very  much  larger 
one,  and  it  is  but  five  years  ago,  by  means  of  the  tele- 
phone wire,  the  roar  of  Niagara,  caught  in  a  huge  re- 
ceiver placed  at  the  base  of  the  Cave  of  the  Winds 
Fall,  was  nightly  for  a  period  of  thirty  days  transmit- 
ted to  and  heard  by  thousands  of  people  in  the  City 
of  New  York.  It  is  a  probability  that  the  advance  in 
electrical  science  will  enable  cities,  even  as  far  from 
Niagara  as  New  York,  in  the  course  of  a  comparatively 
few  years,  to  receive  their  manufacturing  and  lighting 
power  from  the  energy  of  the  Great  Cataract. 


277 


NIAGARA  IN   LITERATURE. 

"All  the  descriptions  you  may  read  of  Niagara  can 
only  produce  in  your  mind  the  faint  glimmer  of  the 
glowworm  compared  with  the  overpowering  beauty 
and  glory  of  the  meridian  sun,"  truthfully  wrote  J.  J. 
Audubon. 


EARLIEST  REFERENCES. 

The  first  reference  to  Niagara  in  literature  (that  of 
France)  antedated  its  first  portrayal  in  art  (also 
French)  by  over  four  score  and  ten  years.  In  1603, 
Samuel  de  Champlain,  the  first  Governor-General  of 
New  France,  and  the  most  picturesque  figure  in  all 
Canadian  history,  in  his  "  Des  Sauvages  "  says  :  "  At 
the  end  of  this  lake  (meaning  Ontario)  they  pass  a 
fall,  somewhat  high  and  with  but  little  water  flowing 
over."  Champlain,  who  never  saw  Niagara,  heard 
this  from  the  Indians  on  the  coast. 

In  his  1613  map,  Champlain  locates  the  Falls  quite 
accurately,  and  in  his  1632  map  they  are  located  and 
referred  to  in  a  note  as  a  "  waterfall,  very  high,  where 
many  kinds  of  fish  are  stunned  in  the  descent." 

In  1648,  Father  Rageneau,  in  the  "Jesuit  Rela- 
tions," speaks  of  "  Lake  Erie,  which  discharges  itself 
into  a  third  lake,  called  Ontario,  over  a  cataract  of 
fearful  height." 

In  1669,  Father  Gallinee,  in  his  journal,  tells  of 
being  at  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara  River,  which  "  has 
278 


from  ten  to  twelve  leagues  above  its  embrochure  into 
Lake  Ontario  one  of  the  finest  falls  of  water  in  the 
world,  for  all  the  Indians  of  whom  I  have  enquired 
about  it  say  that  the  river  falls  at  that  place  from  a  rock 
higher  than  the  tallest  pines,  that  is,  about  300  feet. 
In  fact,  we  heard  it  from  where  we  were." 

There  is  but  one  way  to  tell  of  Niagara  in  literature, 
both  prose  and  poetry,  and  that  is  to  quote  from  the 
productions  of  the  master  minds  who  have  tried  to 
describe  it  or  who  have  recorded  their  impressions  of  it, 
and  in  every  case  these  quotations  must  be  brief. 

DESCRIPTIVE   PROSE. 

Father  Hennepin,  who  gave  the  first  real  descrip- 
tion of  Niagara,  was  also  the  first  to  use  that  spelling  of 
the  name.  He  saw  them  in  1678,  and  in  his  "Louis- 
iana," 1683,  describes  them,  which  description  he  am- 
plified in  his  "  New  Discovery,"  1697,  in  these  words  : 
"  Betwixt  the  lakes  Ontario  and  Erie  there  is  a  vast  and 
prodigious  cadence'of  water  which  falls  down  after  a 
surprising  and  astonishing  manner,  insomuch  that  the 
universe  does  not  afford  its  parallel,"  which  is  as  true 
to-day  as  it  was  over  two  centuries  ago.  He,  however, 
gave  the  height  of  the  Falls  as  600  feet,  and  said  he 
discovered  "a  spot  of  ground  (under  Table  Rock) 
which  lay  under  the  fall  of  water,  which  is  to  the  east 
(the  third  fall  which  flowed  over  Table  Rock),  big 
enough  for  foux  coaches  to  drive  abreast  without  being 
wet." 

I  have  already  in  the  scenic  section  quoted  expres- 
sions by  J.  B.  Orton,  Anthony  Trollope,  Charles  Dudley 
279 


Warner,  the  Duke  of  Argyle,  Margaret  Fuller  Ossoli, 
David  Gray,  George  William  Curtis,  Charles  Mackay, 
Rev.  F.  A.  P.  Greenwood,  William  Russell,  L.  W. 
Mansfield,  and  Captain  Basil  Hall  —  a  noble  com- 
pany in  themselves.  Let  me  add  the  prose  expres- 
sions of  some  others. 

An  unnamed  author  wrote  :  "  One  might  almost 
fancy  that  Niagara  was  designedly  placed  by  the 
Creator  in  the  temperate  zone,  that  it  might  not 
always  wear  the  same  livery  of  loveliness,  but  that 
the  peculiar  excellencies  of  each  of  the  three 
great  regions  of  the  earth  might,  in  turn,  enrich, 
beautify  and  adorn  this  favorite  and  glorious  work  of 
His  power.  That  in  summer  it  might  have  the  warmth 
and  luxuriance  of  the  tropics  ;  in  autumn,  the  vivid 
hues  and  varying  dyes  of  the  middle  regions  ;  and  in 
winter,  the  icy  splendor  and  starry  lustre  of  the  frozen 
zone.  All  that  is  rich,  all  that  is  striking,  all  that  is 
gorgeous  in  nature,  thus  centers  here  in  one  holy 
spot,  beautifying  sublimity,  adorning  immensity,  and 
making  the  awful  attractive.  Men  come  from  all 
ends  of  the  earth  to  see  Niagara,  and  well  they 
may." 

Where  the  waters  pitch  all  is  agitation  and  foam  ! 
Beyond  they  spread  themselves  like  a  rippling  sea  of 
liquid  alabaster.  The  last  feature  is  perfectly  unique, 
and  you  would  think  nothing  could  add  to  its  loveli- 
ness ;  but  there  lies  on  it,  as  if  made  for  each  other, 
"heaven's  own  bow  of  promise."  The  world  knows 
nothing  like  these  Fails.  It  is  better  to  see  Niagara 
than  a  thousand  ordinary  sights.  They  may  revive 
sleeping  emotions,  but  this  creates  new  emotion, 
280 


and  raises  the  mind  a  step  higher  in  its  conception 
of  the  power  and  eternity  of  God. — Rev.  Andrew 
Reed. 

Niagara  is  not  simply  the  crowning  glory  of  New 
York  State,  but  it  is  the  highest  distinction  of  the 
nation  and  of  the  continent  of  America.  No  other 
like  gift  of  Nature  equally  holds  the  interest  of  the 
world,  or  operates  as  an  inducement  for  men  to  cross 
the  sea. — Commissioners'  Report  on  the  Preservation  of 
the  Scenery  of  Niagara,  1880. 

It  is  the  combined  appeal  to  every  sense  and  every 
faculty,  exalting  the  soul  into  a  higher  sphere  of  con- 
templation which  distinguishes  this  spot  above  all 
others  in  this  world.  Niagara  is  an  awful  symbol  of 
Infinite  power  —  a  vision  of  Infinite  beauty  —  a  shrine, 
a  temple  erected  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  for  all 
the  children  of  men. — James  C.  Carter;  Oration  at 
Free  Niagara,  July  15,  1885. 

The  days  when  one's  eyes  rest  on  Niagara  are  epochs 
in  the  life  of  any  man.  He  gazes  on  a  scene  of  sub- 
limity and  splendor  far  greater  than  the  unaided  fancy 
of  poet  or  painter  ever  pictured.  He  receives  im- 
pressions which  time  cannot  diminish  and  death  alone 
efface. — Major  Thomas  Hamilton. 

What  a  wonderful  thing  water  can  become  !  One 
feels,  in  looking  at  Niagara,  as  if  one  had  never  seen 
that  element  before.  Perhaps  the  most  peculiar  and 
transcendent  attitude  of  this  matchless  cataract  is  its 
almost  endless  variety. — Lady  Stuart  Worthy. 

The  beauty  of  Niagara  seems  to  me  more  impres- 
sive than  its  grandeur.  One's  imagination  may  heap 
up  almost  any  degree  of  grandeur,  but  the  subtle  col- 
281 


oring  of  this  scene  —  the  Horseshoe  Fall  —  refining 
upon  the  softness  of  driven  snow,  and  dimming  all  the 
gems  of  the  mind  is  wholly  inconceivable. — Harriet 
Martineau. 

Beauty  is  not  absent  from  the  Horseshoe  Fall,  but 
majesty  is  its  chief  attribute.  The  plunge  of  the 
water  is  not  wild,  but  deliberate,  vast  and  fascinating. 
—  Professor  Tyndall. 

There  is  one  thing  about  Niagara  that  impresses. 
It  can  have  no  rival.  Its  deep,  thundering  voice  of 
power  will  be  heard  in  its  solemn  intensity.  The 
ceaseless  sermon  of  its  majesty  —  the  omnipotence  of 
God  —  will  be  preached  while  the  waters  flow. — L. 
W.  Mansfield. 

The  great  Fall  faces  you,  enshrined  in  the  surging 
incense  of  its  own  resounding  mists.  Already  you 
see  the  world-famous  green,  baffling  painter,  baffling 
poets,  clear  and  lucid  on  the  lip  of  the  precipice,  the 
more  so,  of  course,  for  the  clouds  of  silver  and  snow 
into  which  it  drops.  A  green  more  gorgeously  cool  and 
pure  it  is  impossible  to  conceive.  You  can  fancy  it  is 
the  parent  green  ;  the  head  spring  of  color  to  all  the 
verdant  water  caves,  and  all  the  clear  haunts  and 
bowers  of  naiads  and  mermen  in  all  the  streams  of 
earth.  The  river  drifts  along,  with  measured  pride, 
deep  and  lucid,  yet  of  immense  body  —  the  most 
stately  of  torrents.  Its  movement,  its  sweep,  its  pro- 
gression are  as  admirable  as  its  color,  but  as  little  as 
its  color  to  be  made  a  matter  of  words.  These  things 
are  but  part  of  a  spectacle  in  which  nothing  is  imper- 
fect. You  stand  steeped  in  long  looks  at  the  most 
beautiful  object  in  the  world. — Henry  James. 
282 


While  within  the  sound  of  its  waters,  I  will  not  say 
that  you  become  part  and  parcel  of  the  cataract,  but 
you  will  find  it  difficult  to  think,  speak  or  dream  of 
anything  else.  I  am  Niagara-mad. — C.  J.  Latrobe. 

We  were  less  struck  with  the  grandeur  of  this 
cataract  than  with  its  sublime  softness  and  gentleness. 
We  felt  ourselves  attracted  by  the  surpassing  loveli- 
ness of  Niagara.  The  gulf  below  was  more  imposing 
than  we  had  expected  to  see  it,  but  it  was  Italian  in 
hue  and  softness,  amid  its  wildness  and  grandeur. 
Not  a  drop  of  the  water  that  fell  down  the  precipice 
inspired  terror  ;  for  everything  appeared  to  us  to  be 
filled  with  attraction  and  love. — James  Fenimore  Cooper. 

As  I  stood  on  the  brink  of  the  Fall,  I  could  not 
help  wishing  that  I  could  have  been  so  made  that 
I  might  have  joined  it  in  its  flow,  with  it  to  have 
rushed  harmlessly  down  the  precipice,  to  have  rolled 
uninjured  into  the  deep  unfathomable  gulf  below,  and 
to  have  risen  again  with  the  spray  to  the  skies.  For 
about  an  hour  I  continued  to  watch  the  rolling  water, 
and  then  I  felt  a  slight  dizziness  and  a  creeping  sen- 
sation come  over  me,  the  sensation  arising  from  strong 
excitement,  and  the  same  probably  which  occasions 
the  bird  to  fall  into  the  jaws  of  the  snake.  This  is 
the  feeling  which  if  too  long  indulged  in  becomes 
irresistible,  and  occasions  a  craving  desire  to  leap  into 
the  flood  of  rushing  waters. — Captain  Marryat. 

The  first  emotion  on  viewing  Niagara  is  that  of 
familiarity.  Ever  after  its  strangeness  increases. 
The  surprise  is  none  the  less  a  surprise  because  it  is 
kept  until  the  last,  and  the  marvel,  making  itself  felt 
in  every  nerve,  all  the  more  fully  possesses  you.  It  is 
283 


as  if  Niagara  reserved  her  magnificence  and  preferred 
to  win  your  heart  with  its  beauty. —  W.  D.  Howells. 

One  feels  thoroughly  alone  when  overhanging  that 
thundering  mass  of  waters  with  the  silent  moon  treading 
her  tranquil  way.  I  thought  of  soul,  and  this  mighty 
fall  seemed  as  a  drop  to  the  cataract  of  mind  which 
had  been  rushing  from  the  bosom  of  the  Eternal  from 
age  to  age  ;  now  covered  with  mists  of  sorrow,  now 
glittering  in  the  sunlight  of  joy,  now  softened  by  the 
moonlight  of  tender  memories,  now  falling  into  the 
abysses  of  death,  but  all  destined  —  I  trust  in  God  — 
to  flow  in  many  a  happy  river  around  His  throne. — 
Caroline-  Oilman. 

It  was  not  until  I  came  on  Table  Rock  and  looked 
—  Great  Heaven!  —  what  a  fall  of  bright  green 
water!  —  that  the  vastness  of  the  scene  came  upon 
me  in  its  full  majesty  and  might.  Then  when  I  felt 
how  near  to  my  Creator  I  was  standing,  the  first 
effect,  and  the  enduring  one  —  instant  and  lasting  — 
was  peace.  Peace  of  mind,  calm  tranquility,  calm 
recollections  of  the  dead,  great  thoughts  of  eternal 
rest  and  happiness  —  nothing  of  gloom  or  terror. 
Niagara  was  at  once  stamped  upon  my  heart,  an 
image  of  beauty  to  remain  there,  changeless  and 
indelible,  until  its  pulses  ceased  to  beat  forever.  I 
think  in  every  quiet  season  now,  still  do  those  waters 
roll  and  leap  and  roar  and  tumble  all  day  long  ;  still 
are  the  rainbows  spanning  them  a  hundred  feet  below. 
Still,  when  the  sun  is  on  them  do  they  shine  and  glow 
like  molten  gold.  Still,  when  the  day  is  gloomy,  do 
they  fall  like  snow  or  seem  to  crumble  away  like  the 
front  of  a  great  chalk  cliff,  or  roll  down  the  rocks  like 
284 


dense  white  smoke.  But  always  does  the  mighty 
stream  appear  to  die  as  it  comes  down,  and  always 
from  its  unfathomable  grave  arises  that  tremendous 
ghost  of  spray  and  mist  which  is  never  laid  ;  which 
has  haunted  this  place  with  the  same  dread  solemnity 
since  Darkness  brooded  on  the  deep,  and  that  first 
flood  before  the  deluge  —  Light  —  came  rushing  on 
Creation  at  the  word  of  God. — Charles  Dickens. 

And  lastly,  in  antithesis,  let  me  quote  the  confession 
of  John  Gait,  who  at  the  commencement  of  his  auto- 
biography tells  how,  as  a  child,  he  was  entranced  at 
seeing  a  picture  of  Niagara.  Years  afterwards  he  went 
there,  presumably  and  solely  on  purpose  to  see  the 
Falls,  and  then  —  but  let  him  tell  in  his  own  words 
what  sort  of  a  man  he  was  : 

It  was  sunset  when  we  reached  Manchester,  and  as  the  fire 
in  the  hotel  was  very  inviting,  my  disposition  did  not  incline, 
at  the  time,  to  go  abroad.  So  I  sent  my  servant  to  look  at 
the  Falls  with  orders  to  come  back  and  tell  me  what  they 
were  like,  and  if  it  were  worth  while  to  go  and  look  at  them. 
No  doubt  the  lad's  downright  character  had  some  influence 
in  making  me  give  this  ludicrous  order,  but  his  answer  when 
he  returned  was  beyond  expectation  :  "  It  is  a  very  cold 
night,"  said  he,  "  and  there  is  nothing  to  be  seen  but  a  great 
tumbling  of  waters,"  advising  me  at  the  same  time  not  to  go 
abroad  that  night. 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  that,  although  within  a  hundred 
yards  of  the  Falls  of  Niagara,  I  was  induced  not  to  visit 
them,  nor  did  I  during  my  first  visit  to  America.  —John  Gait, 
A  utobiography. 

That  the  man  could  be  such  a  fool  seems  strange, 
but  that  he  should  deliberately  record  his  own  stupid- 
ity is  almost  incomprehensible.  In  including  him  in 
this  particular  section,  he  is  placed  in  noble  company; 

285 


but,  in  order  to  emphasize  the  fact  that  he  is  admitted 
only  by  contrast,  the  quotation  from  his  work  is  set  in 
smaller  type.  Were  it  set  in  a  type  of  a  size  suitable 
to  express  the  inevitable  contrast,  it  would  be  unread- 
able, in  fact,  it  would  be  invisible. 

POETRY. 

"  What  poets  have  shed 
From  countless  quills 
Niagaras  of  ink." 

The  first  reference  to  Niagara  in  poetry  is  exactly 
coincident  with  its  first  reference  in  literature. 

Champlain,  in  his  "  Des  Sauvages  "  (Paris,  1603), 
embodies  a  sonnet  by  "  Le  Sieur  de  la  Franchise." 
As  it  is  written  to  Champlain,  the  author  no  doubt 
derived  his  knowledge  of  the  Falls  directly  from  him. 
La  Franchise  refers  to  "  les  saults  Mocosans." 
Mocosa  being  the  ancient  name  of  Virginia,  all  com- 
mentators seem  to  agree  that  this  reference  can  be 
only  to  Niagara. 

Let  me  begin  with  the  statement  that  no  poet  of 
the  first  rank,  of  any  nation,  has  ever  written  a  great 
poem  on  Niagara. 

Tom  Moore  visited  it  and  touched  on  it  in  some  of 
his  minor  poems.  It  is  currently  believed  that  the 
following  well-known  lines  of  his  were  written  on  the 
banks  of  the  lower  Niagara,  while  on  a  visit  to 
Newark  : 

I  knew,  by  the  smoke  that  so  gracefully  curl'd 
Above  the  green  elms,  that  a  cottage  was  near  ; 

And  I  said,  "  If  there's  peace  to  be  found  in  the  world, 
A  heart  that  was  humble  might  hope  for  it  here." 
286 


It  was  noon,  and  on  flowers  that  languished  around 
In  silence  reposed  the  voluptuous  bee  ; 

Every  leaf  was  at  rest,  and  I  heard  not  a  sound 
But  the  woodpecker  tapping  the  hollow  beech  tree. 

And  "  Here,  in  this  lone  little  wood,"  I  exclaim'd, 
"  With  a  maid  that  was  lovely  to  soul  and  to  eye, 

Who  would  blush  when  I  praised  her,  and  weep  if  I 

blamed, 
How  blessed  I  could  live,  and  how  calm  I  could  die  ! 

"  By  the  shade  of  yon  sumach,  whose  red  berry  dips 
In  the  gush  of  the  fountain,  how  sweet  to  recline, 

And  to  know  that  I  sigh'd  upon  innocent  lips, 

Which  had  never  been  sigh'd  on  by  any  but  mine  ! " 

Although  these  lines  were  written  long  before 
Niagara  became  a  Mecca  for  brides  and  grooms,  the 
vicinity  of  the  cataract  was  even  then  conducive  to 
thoughts  of  love. 

Byron's  famous  description  of  Velino  may  properly 
be  applied  to  Niagara  : 

"A  matchless  Cataract 
Horribly  beautiful !  but  on  the  verge, 
From  side  to  side,  beneath  the  glittering  morn 
An  Iris  sits,  amidst  the  infernal  surge 
Like  hope  upon  a  deathbed,  and  unworn 
Its  steady  dyes,  while  all  around  is  torn 
By  the  distracted  waters,  bears  serene 
Its  brilliant  hues,  with  all  their  beams  unshorn, 
Resembling,  midst  the  torture  of  the  scene, 
Love  watching  madness  with  unalterable  mien." 

Goldsmith,  in  his  "Traveler,"  dowered  it  with  the 
single  line  — 

"And  Niagara  stuns  with  thundering  sound." 
287 


The  sentimental  Mrs.  Lydia  M.  Sigourney  wrote  at 
least  four  poems  on  it.  The  "Apostrophe,"  written 
on  Table  Rock,  and  her  "  Niagara,"  being  the  best 
known.  I  give  a  quotation  from  each  : 

"  Up  to  the  Table  Rock,  where  the  great  flood 
Reveals  its  fullest  glory.     To  the  verge 
Of  its  appalling  battlements  draw  near, 
And  gaze  below,  or,  if  thy  spirit  fail, 
Creep  stealthily  and  snatch  a  trembling  glance 
Into  the  dread  abyss. 

What  there  thou  seest 
Shall  dwell  forever  in  thy  secret  soul, 
Finding  no  form  of  language. 

For  'tis  meet 

That  even  the  mightiest  of  our  race  should  stand 
Mute  in  thy  presence,  and,  with  child-like  awe, 
Disrobed  of  self,  adore  his  God  through  thee." 

And- 

"  Flow  on  forever  in  thy  glorious  robe 
Of  terror  and  of  beauty  !     God  hath  set 
His  rainbow  on  thy  forehead,  and  the  cloud 
Mantles  around  thy  feet,  and  He  doth  give 
The  voice  of  thunder  power  to  speak  of  Him 
Eternally  —  bidding  the  lip  of  man 
Keep  silence,  and  upon  thy  rocky  altar  pour 
Incense  of  awe-stricken  praise." 

John  G.  C.  Brainard,  then  editor  of  a  Connecticut 
newspaper,  in  response  to  a  call  for  copy,  wrote,  at  a 
single  sitting,  what  has  been  called  "  The  best  poem 
ever  written  on  Niagara  " : 

"The  thoughts  are  strange  that  crowd  into  my  brain 
While  I  look  upward  to  thee.     It  would  seem 
As  if  God  pour'd  thee  from  His  hollow  hand, 
288 


And  hung  His  bow  upon  thine  awful  front, 

And  spoke  in  that  loud  voice  which  seem'd  to  him 

Who  dwelt  in  Patmos  for  his  Saviour's  sake, 

The  sound  of  many  waters,  and  had  bade 

Thy  flood  to  chronicle  the  ages  back 

And  notch  His  centuries  in  the  eternal  rocks. 

1  Deep  calleth  unto  Deep,  and  what  are  we 
That  hear  the  question  of  the  voice  sublime? 
Oh  !  What  are  all  the  notes  that  ever  rung 
From  War's  vain  trumpet  by  thy  thundering  side  ' 
Yea,  what  is  all  the  riot  man  can  make 
In  his  short  life  to  thy  unceasing  roar  ! 
And  yet,  bold  babbler,  what  art  thou  to  Him 
Who  drown'd  a  world  and  heaped  the  waters  far 
Above  its  loftiest  mountains?  —  a  light  wave 
That  breaks  and  whispers  of  its  Maker's  might." 


B.  Frank  Palmer's  "Apostrophe  to  Niagara,"  a 
typical  apostrophe  of  devotional  verse,  has  been 
characterized  "as  having  the  music  of  Niagara  in  it," 
and  is  reproduced  in  full  : 

This  is  Jehovah's  fullest  organ  strain  ! 

I  hear  the  liquid  music,  rolling,  breaking, 
From  the  gigantic  pipes  the  great  refrain 

Bursts  on  my  ravished  ear,  high  thoughts  awaking  ! 

The  low  sub-bass,  uprising  from  the  deep 
Swells  the  great  paean  as  it  rolls  supernal  — 

Anon,  I  hear,  at  one  majestic  sweep 
The  diapason  of  the  keys  eternal. 

Standing  beneath  Niagara's  angry  flood  — 

The  thundering  cataract  above  me  bounding  — 

I  hear  the  echo  :     "  Man,  there  is  a  God  !  " 

From  the  great  arches  of  the  gorge  resounding. 
289 


Behold,  O  man,  nor  shrink  aghast  in  fear! 

Survey  the  vortex  boiling  deep  before  thee  ! 
The  Hand  that  ope'd  the  liquid  gateway  here 

Hath  set  the  beauteous  bow  of  promise  o'er  thee  ! 

Here,  in  the  hollow  of  that  Mighty  Hand, 

Which  holds  the  basin  of  the  tidal  ocean, 
Let  not  the  jarring  of  the  spray-washed  strand 

Disturb  the  orisons  of  pure  devotion. 

Roll  on,  Niagara  !     Great  River  King  ! 

Beneath  thy  sceptre  all  earth's  rulers,  mortal, 
Bow  reverently  ;  and  bards  shall  ever  sing 

The  matchless  grandeur  of  thy  peerless  portal  ! 

I  hear,  Niagara,  in  this  grand  strain 

His  voice,  who  speaks  in  flood,  in  flame,  and  thunder — 
Forever,  mayst  thou,  singing,  roll  and  reign  — 

Earth's  grand,  sublime,  supreme,  supernal  wonder. 

The  author  wrote  it  on  Table  Rock. 
Frederika  Bremer  wrote  a  brief  poem  on  Niagara. 
The  translation  of  a  portion  of  it  is  : 

Niagara  is  the  betrothal  of  Earth's  life 

With  the  Heavenly  life. 

That  has  Niagara  told  me  to-day. 

And  now  I  can  leave  Niagara.     She  has 

Told  me  her  word  of  primeval  being. 

One  of  the  best  poems  on  Niagara  is  that  by  Maria 
Jose  Heredosia,  translated  from  the  Spanish  by 
William  Cullen  Bryant  : 

Tremendous  Torrent,  for  an  instant  hush 
The  terrors  of  thy  voice,  and  cast  aside 
Those  wide  involving  shadows  ;  that  mine  eyes 
May  see  the  fearful  beauty  of  thy  face. 
*  *  # 

290 


The  hoarse  and  rapid  whirlpool's  there  !     My  brain 
Grows  wild,  my  senses  wander,  as  I  gaze 
Upon  the  hurrying  waters  ;  and  my  sight 
Vainly  would  follow,  as  toward  the  verge 
Sweeps  the  wide  torrent;  waves  innumerable 
Meet  there  and  madden  ;  waves  innumerable 
Urge  on  and  overtake  the  waves  before, 
And  disappear  in  thunder  and  in  foam. 

And  the  following,  credited  to  Miss  Hancock,  whose 
nom  de  plume  was  Jennie  Frye,  deserves  a  place  in 

full: 

Great  Fall,  all  hail : 

Canst  thou  unveil 

The  secrets  of  thy  birth  ; 

Unfold  the  page 

Of  each  dark  age, 

And  tell  the  tales  of  earth  ? 

When  I  was  born 

The  stars  of  morn 

Together  sang — 'twas  day  : 

The  sun  unrolled 

His  garb  of  gold 

And  took  his  upward  way. 

He  mounted  high 

The  eastern  sky 

And  then  looked  down  on  earth ; 

And  she  was  there, 

Young,  fresh,  and  fair, 

And  I,  and  all,  had  birth. 

The  word  of  power 
Was  spoke  that  hour  : 
Dark  chaos  felt  the  shock  ; 
Forth  sprung  the  light, 
Burst  day  from  night, 
Up  leaped  the  living  rock. 
291 


Back  fell  the  sea 

The  land  was  free, 

And  mountain,  hill  and  plain 

Stood  forth  to  view, 

In  emerald  hue, — 

Then  sang  the  stars  amain. 

And  I  —  oh  Thou  : 

Who  taught  me  how 

To  hymn  thy  wondrous  love, 

Deign  to  be  near 

And  calm  my  fear, 

0  Holy  One  above. 

1  caught  the  word, 
Creation  heard, 

And  by  Thy  power  arose  ; 
His  goodness  gave 
The  swelling  wave 
That  ever  onward  flows. 

By  His  command 

The  rainbow  spanned 

My  forehead,  and  His  will 

Evoked  the  cloud 

My  feet  to  shroud, 

And  taught  my  voice  to  trill. 

And  who  is  he 

That  questions  me? 

From  whom  hast  thou  thy  form, 

Thy  life,  thy  soul  ? 

My  waters  roll 

Through  day,  night,  sunshine,  storm. 

In  grateful  praise 
To  Him  I  raise 
A  never  ceasing  song  ; 
To  that  dread  One, 
To  whom  stars,  sun, 
Earth,  ocean,  all  belong. 
292 


Thou,  too,  adore 

Him  evermore 

Who  gave  thou  all  thou  hast ; 

Let  time  gone  by 

In  darkness  die, 

Deep  buried  in  the  past. 

And  be  thy  mind 

To  Him  inclined 

Who  made  earth,  heaven  and  thee 

Thy  every  thought 

To  worship  wrought, — 

This  lesson  learn  of  me. 


Others  who  have  written  beautiful  verse  on  Niagara 
are  :  In  English,  Rev.  C.  H.  Buckley  (the  longest 
poem  on  the  subject),  J.  Rodman  Drake,  Thos.  Grin- 
field,  A.  S.  Ridgeley,  R.  W.  Gilder  (the  shortest  and 
one  of  the  best),  George  Houghton,  Lord  Morpeth,  J. 
S.  Buckingham,  Willis  G.  Clark,  William  ElleryChan- 
ning,  and  "  a  member  of  the  Ohio  Bar,"  an  unsigned  but 
beautiful  piece  of  verse.  In  French,  a  Canadian,  Louis 
Frechette,  and  the  Compte  de  Fleury  have  written 
excellent  verse.  In  Italian,  J.  B.  Scandella  and  Rev. 
Santo  Santelli.  In  Spanish,  Juan  Antonio  Bonalde. 
In  Swedish,  John  Nyborn. 

And,  lastly,  "  Thoughts  on  Niagara,"  by  Michael 
McGuire,  a  blind  man,  whose  poem  proves  that  the 
cataract  appeals  to  the  senses  by  the  ear  as  well  as  by 
the  eye. 

Numberless  other  writers  of  good  verse   might  be 

named  ;  but,  as  in  art,  it  is  impossible  to   name  each 

one  who  has  produced  a  picture  of  Niagara  that  is 

good,  but  not  superlative,  and  as  in  prose  it  is  impossi- 

293 


ble  to  quote  each  writer  whose  article  contains  a 
specially  notable  expression  or  comparison,  even  so 
in  poetry  one  cannot  even  name  all  who  have  paid 
tribute  in  verse,  perhaps  in  meritorious  verse,  to 
Niagara. 

F.  H.  Severance  (to  whose  researches  in  Niagarana 
I  am  indebted  for  the  names  of  some  of  the  writers 
last  referred  to)  thus  aptly  sums  up  the  feebleness  of 
the  poetry  on  the  great  cataract  : 

"  True  poetry  must  be  self-expressive,  as  well  as 
interpretive  of  truths  which  are  manifested  through 
physical  phenomena.  Hence  it  is  in  the  nature  of 
things  that  a  nameless  brook  shall  have  its  Tennyson, 
or  a  Niagara  flow  unsung." 


294 


NIAGARA   IN   ART. 

"  What  artist  armies  have  essayed 
To  fix  that  evanescent  bow?" 

Niagara  in  art  dates  back  but  a  trifle  over  two 
centuries,  the  first  known  picture  thereof  being  that 
by  Father  Louis  Hennepin,  published  in  1697.  No 
one  spot  on  earth  has  been  more  portrayed,  one  may 
go  further  and  say,  no  one  spot  on  earth  has  been 
half  as  much  portrayed,  as  has  Niagara.  It  has  been 
pictured  in  every  known  style  of  art  ;  in  oils,  in 
water  colors,  in  engravings  of  every  grade  and  kind, 
in  lithographs,  in  every  form  of  illustration  known  to 
magazines  and  newspapers,  in  daguerreotypes,  and, 
lastly  ( numerically  exceeding  many,  many  times  all 
the  other  forms  combined),  in  photography. 

And  yet,  in  spite  of  all  this,  the  really  great  pic- 
tures of  Niagara  are  so  few  that  their  number  can 
be  expressed  by  a  single  numeral,  and  that  number 
will  not  be  the  highest  single  one. 

None  of  the  great  painters  of  mediaeval  times  ever 
even  knew  of  the  existence  of  the  great  cataract. 
Raphael,  Michael  Angelo,  Titian,  and  Veronese  had 
all  been  in  their  graves  for  half  a  century  before 
Europeans  even  heard  that  a  wondrous  waterfall 
existed  in  the  northern  part  of  the  Western  Hemis- 
phere. Rembrant,  Murillo,  Rubens  and  Velasquez, 
while  all  of  them  may  have  learnt  of  the  existence 
295 


of  Niagara,  had  passed  away,  before  the  first  known 
picture  of  it  appeared.  As  each  of  them,  in  the 
glory  of  their  art,  both  in  their  allegory  and 
portraiture,  often  used  natural  scenery  as  a  back- 
ground for  their  subjects,  it  is  interesting  to  conjecture 
how,  had  it  been  known  to  them  by  even  incorrect 
reproduction,  any  of  them  would  have  depicted  the 
great  cataract. 

No  one  of  the  great  artists  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury ever  journeyed  to  Niagara  ;  and  as  their  art  was 
true  to  nature,  no  one  of  them,  so  far  as  is  known, 
ever  tried  to  reproduce  Niagara  in  any  way. 

Art  was  not  a  remunerative  occupation-  in  Great 
Britain's  American  colonies  ;  neither  was  the  period 
of  the  Revolution,  nor  the  decade  that  followed  it, 
conducive  thereto,  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic. 

Yet  it  is  remarkable  that  such  a  subject  as  Niagara, 
so  prominent  during  their  lives,  in  Britain's  military 
history  (in  her  struggle  with  France  for  supremacy  in 
the  New  World),  did  not  appeal  to  Reynolds,  or  West, 
or  Copley,  to  the  latter  two  especially,  as  both  were 
born  in  the  colonies,  though  they  spent  much  of  their 
lives  in  England. 

Again,  in  the  first  decade  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
what  a  picture  of  the  cataract  either  Turner  or  Allston 
—  the  one  an  Englishman,  the  other  an  American  — 
could  have  produced  ;  and  yet,  although  the  War  of 
1812  was  fought  to  a  large  extent  on  this  frontier, 
and  a  famous  battle,  often  called  the  Battle  of 
Niagara,  occurred  on  the  heights  above  the  cataract, 
and  in  view  of  it,  the  portrayal  of  Niagara  did  not 
appeal  to  either  of  them. 

297 


It  was  left  to  later  and  less  famed  artists  to  produce 
what  are  called  the  great  pictures  of  this  greatest  of 
natural  wonders. 

Commencing  with  Hennepin's  picture,  in  1697,  the 
first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  saw  many  repro- 
ductions of  Niagara,  mainly  in  wood  engraving,  all 
done  by  artists  who  never  saw  Niagara,  largely  by 
engravers  of  the  French  school,  for  it  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  French  were  the  owners  of  Eastern 
Canada,  and  from  1678  to  1725  the  Niagara  region 
was  visited  by  a  large  number  of  Frenchmen,  both 
soldiers  and  fur  traders  ;  and  from  1725  to  1759  Fort 
Niagara  was  garrisoned  by  a  large  French  force. 
Such  of  these  men  as  returned  to  France  carried  back 
with  them  reports  of  the  cataract  ;  and  it  was  no 
doubt  with  Hennepin's  picture  as  a  basis,  modified  by 
the  criticisms  thereon  and  suggestions  in  connection 
therewith,  made  by  their  countrymen  who  had  seen 
it,  that  all  the  reproductions  of  Niagara  during  the 
first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  were  drawn. 

As  illustrative  of  Niagara  in  art  during  the  first 
half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  I  have  selected  three 
prints  :  First  —  Hennepin's,  published  1697,  though  he 
saw  the  Falls  in  1678-80.  This  view  is  given  on  page 
1 1 8.  Second  —  Leclercq's,  about  1710,  based  no  doubt 
on  Hennepin's  view,  and  modified  to  better  conform 
to  Hennepin's  own  description,  and  probably  with 
such  changes  as  friends  of  his  who  had  seen  Niagara 
suggested.  Third  —  A  typical  view,  practically  the 
typical  accepted  view,  of  Niagara  of  that  period, 
probably  about  1725. 

The  dates  of  these  three  pictures  give  convincing 


testimony  as  to  the  changes  in  the  contour  of  the 
Falls.  Hennepin  speaks  of  the  three  falls,  including 
one  that  was  at  the  western  end  of  the  Horseshore 
Fall,  formed  by  the  end  of  the  fall  running  around  a 
big  rock,  or  small  rocky  isle,  at  the  edge  of  the  cliff, 
and  he  so  pictures  it. 

The  next  view  does  not  show  this  third  fall,  going 
to  show  that  between  1678  and  1710  this  rock,  or 
rocky  isle,  had  disintegrated  and  been  swept  into  the 
gulf  below,  thus  making  this  third  fall  a  part  of  the 
great  Fall. 

In  1759,  the  British  gained  control  of  this  region, 
and  during  that  year  and  the  succeeding  ten  years 
many  hundred  Anglo-Saxons,  soldiers  and  traders, 
gazed  upon  Niagara. 

Thus  the  picturing  of  Niagara  in  the  second  half  of 
the  eighteenth  century  passed  from  the  French  to  the 
English  school  of  engravers  ;  and,  as  Niagara  became 
better  known,  its  reproductions  became  more  artistic, 
and,  therefore,  more  truthful. 

Probably  the  first  picture  of  Niagara  after  the 
British  acquired  possession  of  this  territory  was  an 
engraving  from  a  drawing  by  Captain  Thomas  Davies, 
dedicated  to  General  Amherst.  It  must  have  appeared 
about  1760,  the  plate  being  one  of  a  series  of  six,  all 
representing  North  American  scenery.  The  rainbow 
must  have  been  an  exceptionally  large  and  brilliant 
one  on  the  day  the  artist  made  the  sketch. 

In    1768    there    appeared    the    first   engraving    of 

Niagara  which  had  any  serious  pretensions  either  to 

accuracy   or   to   any  artistic   merit.      It  was   from  a 

painting  by  Richard  Wilson,  which  in  turn  was  taken 

301 


from  a  drawing  made  by  Lieutenant  Pierie  of  the 
Royal  British  Artillery,  who,  no  doubt,  was  then  sta- 
tioned at  Fort  Niagara.  These  two  engravings  are 
reproduced  as  typical  of  Niagara  in  art  in  the  latter 
half  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

After  the  Revolution,  and  prior  to  1810,  travelers 
often  came  to  Niagara.  The  journey,  it  was  true, 
was  a  tiresome  one,  but  many  came. 

In  1804  John  Vanderlyn  painted  what  at  that  date 
were  the  best  pictures  extant  of  the  Falls.  They 
were  done  in  oils.  These  two  pictures  are  now  in  the 
possession  of  the  New  York  Historical  Society,  so 
badly  hung  as  to  be  unappreciated. 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  all  the  views  of  Niagara  prior 
to  1800  are  taken  from  the  Canadian  side. 

The  reason  for  this  is  obvious.  The  early  visitors 
sought  the  one  and  the  most  accessible  view.  Goat 
Island  was  accessible  only  by  canoe,  the  shore  on  the 
American  side  was  covered  with  forest  trees,  and  there 
was  no  accommodation  for  travelers,  nor  even  a 
settlement  there  ;  whereas  on  the  Canadian  shore  two 
or  three  public  houses  had  been  built  on  the  high  bluff 
overlooking  the  American  Fall  in  the  latter  years  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  What  facilities  for  travel 
there  were,  were  on  the  Canadian  shore. 

Along  about  1820,  Niagara  became  a  resort  of  note. 
Taverns,  luxurious  ones  for  that  period,  were  erected 
on  the  American  side  about  that  date,  and  the  first 
guide  book  that  included  Niagara  appeared  in  1821,  a 
sure  sign  that  it  was  a  frequented  place. 

Between  1830  and  1840,  the  illustrations  of  Niagara 
became  more  plentiful.  The  lithographers  in  France, 
303 


England,  and  America  seemed  suddenly  to  have 
turned  their  attention  to  it.  Large  colored  views,  in 
pairs,  in  sets  of  four  and  six,  and  smaller  views,  in  sets 
of  six,  eight,  and  twelve  appeared.  Some  were  fairly 
well  drawn  ;  many  were  outrageously  exaggerated. 
The  coloring  of  almost  all  of  them  was  inartistic,  if 
not  villainous.  As  fairly  typical  of  Niagara  in  the 
lithography  of  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
I  have  selected  but  one  view,  done  about  1840,  and 
specially  interesting,  in  that  it  shows  the  curve  of  the 
Horseshoe  Fall,  a  name  substituted  during  the  first 
half  of  this  century  for  the  former  more  appropriate 
name  of  the  Greater  Fall. 

The  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century  saw  the  art 
of  Niagara  placed  on  a  far  higher  plane  by  American 
artists.  In  1848,  Thomas  Cole  portrayed  Niagara  on 
canvas  better  than  it  ever  had  been  portrayed.  In 
1857,  Frederick  Church  painted  his  famous  view  of 
the  cataract,  which  is  now  in  the  Corcoran  Art  Gallery 
in  Washington.  It  stands  to-day  as  the  best  and 
highest  reproduction  of  Niagara  in  art.  Gustave  Dore 
never  gazed  on  the  Falls ;  but,  in  illustrating 
Chataubriand's  Atala,  embodied  a  view  of  the  Greater 
Fall,  done  in  his  characteristic  manner  —  the  sheet  of 
water  viewed  from  between,  and  as  it  were  framed  in, 
the  mannered  trees  for  which  Dore  was  famed. 
Albert  Bierstadt  has  produced  one  or  two  specially 
well  executed  views  of  Niagara  out  of  his  many 
studies  of  the  subject. 

The  rapids  above  the  Falls,  that  have  appealed  to 
many  prose  writers  and  poets  as  the  most  interesting 
parts  of  Niagara,  have,  of   recent  years,  found  two 
305 


artists  of  renown  who  selected  them  for  reproduction 
in  preference  to  the  Falls  themselves.  When  Wm.  M. 
Hunt  was  selected  to  decorate  the  huge  panels  of  the 
Assembly  Chamber  in  the  Capitol  at  Albany,  about 
1880,  he  chose  Niagara  for  one  of  his  subjects  ;  and 
at  Niagara  he  selected  the  rapids  above  the  Goat 
Island  Bridge  as  the  ideal  view.  He  died  before  the 
work  on  the  panel  had  been  commenced,  but  his 
finished  studies  for  the  work  are  among  the  best 
examples  of  art  at  Niagara.  Lastly,  in  1890,  Colin 
Hunter,  now  a  Royal  Academician,  came  to  place 
Niagara  on  canvas.  He  selected  as  the  typical  view, 
the  one  from  the  upper  end  of  the  Little  Brother 
Island,  of  the  Goat  Island  group.  It  is  doubtful  if, 
with  the  exception  of  Church's  Niagara,  any  picture  of 
Niagara  is  so  fascinating.  The  crest  of  the  first  ledge 
of  the  Canadian  Rapids,  extending  from  the  Sister 
Islands  toward  Canada,  is  the  sky  line,  only  the  tops  of 
a  few  trees  on  the  Canadian  shore  indicating  the 
presence  of  land. 

As  representing  Niagara  in  art  during  the  latter 
half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  I  have  selected  Thomas 
Cole's  distant  view  of  both  Falls  from  down  stream  ; 
Frederick  Church's  Niagara,  from  just  above  Table 
Rock  and  looking  across  the  Horseshoe  Fall  and  up 
the  river  ;  Bore's  Niagara  as  a  "mannered  sketch  "; 
and  Colin  Hunter's  Rapids  of  Niagara.  This  latter 
is  given  on  page  94. 

Many  more  examples  might  be  given  ;  and,  per- 
haps, at  some  future  date,  this  sketch  of  Niagara  in  art 
may  be  extended  so  as  to  include  a  fairly  full  set  of 
the  typical  reproductions  that  have  been  made  of  the 
307 


scenery  of  the  Cataract  during  the  two  hundred  years 
it  has  been  known  to  the  world  by  reproduction. 

Of  the  unnumbered  thousands  of  photographs  of 
Niagara  that  professionals  from  the  days  of  Daguerre, 
and  amateurs  for  some  years  past,  have  taken  of  this 
spot,  it  is  only  necessary  to  say  here,  that  the  many 
illustrations  in  this  volume  represent  the  highest  and 
best  reproductions  of  Niagara  that  the  art  of  photog- 
raphy at  the  close  of  the  nineteenth  century  can 
produce.  Many  of  them  represent  views  heretofore 
inadequately  pictured,  in  some  cases  never  before 
known  to  have  been  secured.  And  the  desire  of  the 
great  majority  of  its  visitors  to  carry  home  a  fairly 
faithful  picture  of  Niagara,  as  they  saw  it,  is  the  main 
reason  for  its  being  incessantly  photographed,  both 
by  experts  and  by  amateurs. 

It  is  the  immensity,  so  to  speak,  of  Niagara  ;  it  is 
the  overwhelming  feeling  of  power  ;  it  is  its  practically 
unproducable  lights  and  shades ;  it  is  the  almost 
unattainable  brilliancy  of  its  coloring  —  that  have  de- 
terred many  really  great  artists  from  attempting  to 
paint  it. 

I  think  everyone  will  agree  with  Hatton  when  he 
writes  :  "  The  painter  is  delighted  with  Niagara,  with 
the  varying  forms  that  challenge  his  pencil,  with  the 
play  of  light  which  defies  his  brush.  The  light  of 
heaven  dances  upon  it  in  a  thousand  different  hues. 
To  paint  the  glories  that  come  and  go  upon  the  fall- 
ing, rushing  waters,  the  artist  must  dip  his  brush  in 
the  rainbow,  and  when  he  has  done  his  best,  he  will 
not  be  believed  by  those  who  have  not  seen  his  sub- 
ject with  their  own  eyes." 

309 


PAINTED  BY  GUSTAVE  DORE,  ABOUT  1860. 


Whether  the  cataract  can  be,  or  will  ever  be,  really 
truthfully  pictured  depends  on  the  correctness  of  the 
following  statement  : 

"  When  motion  can  be  expressed  by  color,  there  will 
be  some  hope  of  imparting  a  faint  idea  of  it ;  but  until 
that  can  be  done,  Niagara  must  remain  unportrayed." 


MEMORANDA. 


University  of  Torcntc 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  LIMITED